THE ORIGINE OF FORMS and QUALITIES, (According to the Corpuscular Philosophy,) Illustrated by Considerations and EXPERIMENTS, (Written formerly by way of Notes upon an Essay about NITRE)  
By the Honourable ROBERT boil, Fellow of the Royal Society.  
Audendum est, & Veritas investiganda; quam etiamsi non assequamur, omnino tamen propiùs, quam nunc sumus, ad eam perveniemus.  Galen. 
OXFORD, Printed by H. HALL. Printer to the University, for RIC: DAVIS. An. Dom. MDCLXVI.   

Novemb. 2. 1665.  
Imprimatur  
ROBERTUS SAY, VICECANCELLARIUS OXON.   

The Publisher to the Ingenious Reader.  
IN this curious and inquisitive Age, when men, altogether dissatisfied and wearied out with the wranglings and idle speculations of the Schools, are with equal zeal and industry so earnest in their quest and pursuit of a more solid, rational, and useful Philosophy, it may prove a work very obliging and meritorious to help and guide them in their studies and researches, and to hang out a Light to them, (as the Egyptians used to do from their highly celebrated Pharos, for direction to the Mariners, that sailed in those dangerous Seas n●er Alexandria▪) whereby they may, with better success, steer their course through the vast Ocean of Learning, and make more full and perfect Discoveries of hitherto unknown Philosophical verities: which has been the chief Design of this Gentleman of Honour, the most excellent and Incomparable Author in this Treatise now presented to your view, wherein Principles are not (as was the mode and guise of former times) obtruded on the World upon the account of a Great Name, or involved in cloudy and mystical Notions, which put the Understanding upon the Wrack, and yet when with all this labour and toil of the Brain they are at last known, prove impertinent and useless to the making out with satisfaction, or so much as tolerably, the ordinary Phaenomena, which Nature every day presents the world with, but such as are built upon the firm and immovable foundation of Reason, Sense, and Experience, plain and obvious as well to the Eye as the Understanding, and no less accurate and certain in their Application. And though the most noble Author hath herein, for the main, espoused the Atomical Philosophy (corrected and purged from the wild fancies and extravagancies of the first Inventours of it, as to the Origine of the Universe, and still ●mbraced with so much kindness and tenderness by some Pretenders, against which He hath so Learnedly disputed in his first part Of the Usefulness of Experimental Philosophy, p. 74. etc.) in explicating the Appearances; yet considering the several Alterations and Additions (the happy product of his penetrating judgement) made therein, I may not scruple to call it a New Hypothesis, peculiar to the Author, made out by daily Observations, familiar Proofs and Experiments, and by exact and easily practicable Chemical processes, whereby one of the most abstruse● parts of Natural Philosophy, the Origine of Forms and Qualities, which so much vexed and puzzled the Ancients, and which, I would sp●ak with the leave of the Cartesians, their Ingenious Master durst scarce venture upon, or at least was unwilling to handle at large, is now fully cleared, and become manifest: so that from this very Essay we may well take hope, and joyfully expect to see the noble Project of the famous ●ERULAM (hitherto reckoned among the Desiderata) receive its full and perfect Accomplishment, I mean, a real, useful, and experimental Physiology established and bottomed upon easy, true, and generally received Principles. But I shall not forestall thy judgement either about the Excel nay of the Author, or his Subject, who hath so freely communicated to the World those treasures of Learning, wherewith his Mind is enriched, but shall soon refer you to the Work itself, after I have given you these few Advertisements.  
The following Discourse (as is easily perceivable by divers Passages thereof) being written, several years since, whole and entire, as now it is, I know not whether it will be worth while to intimate, that the Author, casually turning over of late a very recent Chemical Writer, found in one of his Treatises (divers of which he never to this day read over) a part of the Fifth Experiment of the second Section; but, as He professes, (and sure is like to be believed, she did not dream that That Chemist, or any other Author whatsoever had lighted on that part of the Experiment till a good while after he had made and examined That, among many others, concerning Salts, as may be easily guessed by the peculiar uses and applications He made of it. And though He had met with so unlikely an Experiment in a Writer, who, whether he deserve it or no, has the ill fortune to be much accused of Insincerity, and some of whose more easy processes our Author (who yet is willing to spare his Name, and seems to think his works not useless) could not find to succeed, He should not have taken it upon his Authority, no more than he is wont to take other Processes, divers of which He yet in the general supposes may be true upon the relation of other Chemists; who by blemishing their Books by things untrue and justly suspicious, are not to be relied on, nor much thanked by wary men. But 'twill probably appear less pertinent to add any thing further on this subject, then to take notice, that when the Author had once consented to the Publication of the following Papers, He several times wished for an Opportunity to make the Experiments and Observations, He now presents to the Public, more full and complete, than they were when addressed to a private Friend. But the Contagion, that drove him from the Places, where his Accommodations for repeating Experiments were, obliged Him to apply Himself to other Studies and Employments.  
And upon the same account, though he afterwards found many of his Notes upon other parts of the Essay of Salt-petre, and have lying by him divers Papers concerning Sensible Qualities, and Sensation in general, and the Production of Second Qualities, together with a collection of Notes about Occult Qualities, and some other Subjects of kin to those of this Book; yet having, upon the freshly intimated Occasion, diverted his Thoughts to other Subjects, He will not engage himself to put together and communicate his Collections on these Subjects by any Public promise.  
Only thus much perchance I may undertake for, if a fair Opportunity offer itself, that the Author may be induced to add ere long, for the completion of this present Work, a Discourse of Subordinate ●orms, wherein He, not finding that they have been by any one attempted to be explicated by the Corpuscularian Hypothesis, hath proposed an Account of them agreeable thereunto.  
Furthermore, as the Author has in the following Disquisitions aimed not at the raising or abetting a Faction in Philosophy, but at the Discovery of the Truth; so he is not so solicitous what every sort of Reader will think of his Attempts, (which 'tis easy to foresee are not like to be overwelcome to the Votaries of the School Philosophy) as to refuse a Compliance with the desires of his Friends, who have been long since very earnest with him not to spend that time in Replies to particular Persons, which might be more usefully employed in pursuing further Discoveries of Nature by Experiments. If he meet with any cogent and material Objections against any of his chief Opinions, He is enough a Lover of Truth, to be disposed to think himself obliged by those that shall show him his Mistakes, and to take occasion to reform them. But if nothing new or weighty be urg d, He considers, that he lives in an Age, wherein he has observed (even in his Own case) that Truths, if recommended by real Experiments, will in time make their own way, and wherein livestore of Ingenious Men, who, for the main, approve the Opinions, and probably will not dislike the Arguments he has proposed, and who being more at leisure than He to write Polemical Books, will not silently suffer what they judge Truth, to be triumphed over, or oppressed by those, who, employing usually but Scholastical Arguments, may be confuted by Answers of the like nature. And therefore He doubts not, but that s●me Learned Favourers of the Corpuscularian Philosophy (of which he hath endeavoured to make out those parts, wherein they almost all agree will be both able and willing to defend those Discoveries by rational Di●putations, that th●y have not Opportunity to increase by New Experiments.  
In the mean while I have no Temptation to doubt in the last, but that this curious and excellent Piece will be entertained and received by all that have any regard to the great concerns of Learning with that gust, delight, respect, and estimation which it so highly merit's.   

The following Treatise being printed in the absence of the Honourable Author, th●re has happened (through the misplacing of the several Bundles w●t apart fairly for the Press) ● Dislocation at the 107. page, (as is there also intimated) where the first Section of the Historical part is placed, which should not have come in till p. 269. after the discourse of FORMS.   

The preface.  
THe Origine (Pyrophilus) and Nature of the Qualities of Bodies, is a Subject, that I have long looked upon, as one of the most Important and Useful that the Naturalist can pitch upon for his Contemplation. For the Knowledge we have of the Bodies without Us, being for the Most part fetched from the Informations the Mind receives by the Senses, we scarce know any thing else in Bodies, upon whose account they can work upon our Senses save their Qualities: For as to the Substantial Forms, which some Imagine to be in all Natural Bodies, it is not half so Evident, that there are such, as it is, that the wisest of those that do admit them, Confess, that they do not well Know them. 
* Nego tibi ullam esse formam robis notam ple●è & planè: nostrámque scientiam esse umbram in sole. Scal●ger: (●f whose confession to the same purpose, more are cited hereafter.)  And as 'tis by their Qualities, that Bodies act Immediately upon our Senses, so 'tis by virtue of those Attributes likewise, that they act upon Other bodies, & by that action produce in Them, & oftentimes in Themselves those Changes, that sometimes we call Alterations, and sometimes Generation, or Corruption.  
And 'tis chiefly by the Knowledge, such as it is, that Experience, (not Art) hath taught Us, of these differing Qualities of Bodies, that we are enabled, by a due application of Agents to Patients, to exercise the little Empire, that we have either Acquired or Regained over the Creatures. But I think not the contemplation of Qualities more Noble & Useful, than I find it Difficult; For what is wont to be taught us of Qualities in the Schools, is so 'Slight and ill grounded, that it may be doubted, whether they have not rather Obscured, then Illustrated the things they should have explained. And I was quickly discouraged from expecting to learn much from them, of the Nature ● divers Particular Qualities, when I found that except some few, which they tell You i● General may be deduced, (by ways they leave those to guess at that can,) from those four Qualities, they are pleased to call the First; they confess, that the rest spring from those Forms of Bodies, whose particular Natures, the judiciousest of them acknowledge, they cannot comprehend. And Aristotle himself not only doth (as we shall see anon) give us of Quality in General, (which yet seems far more easily defineable, than many a Particular Quality,) no other than such a definition, as is as Obscure, as the thing to be declared by it; but I Observe not without some wonder, that in his eight Books of Physics, where he professedly treats of the General Affections of Natural things, he leaves out the Doctrine of Qualities; as after him Magirus, and divers other Writers of the Peripatetic physiology have done: which (by the way) I cannot but look upon as an Omission, since Qualities do as well seem to belong to Natural Bodies Generally considered, as Place, Time, Motion, and those other things, which upon that account are wont to be Treated of in the General part of Natural Philosophy. The most Ingenious Des Cartes has something concerning some Qualities; but though for Reasons elsewhere expressed, I have purposely Forborn to peruse his Systeme of Philosophy; yet I find by Turning over the Leaves that he has Left most of the other Qualities Vntreated of, & of Those, that are more properly called Sensible, he Speaks but very Briefly & Generally; rather considering what they do upon the Organs of Sense, than what Changes happen in the Objects themselves, to make them Cause in us a Perception sometimes of one Quality, and sometimes of Another. Besides, that his Explications, do many of them so depend upon His peculiar Notions, (of a Materia Subtilis, Globuli Secundi Elementi, and the like) and These as it became so Great a Person, he has so Interwoven with the rest of his Hypothesis, that They can seldom be made Use of without Adopting his whole Philosophy Epicurus indeed, and his Scholiast Lucretius, have Given some good Hints concerning the Nature of some few Qualities. But beside, that even these Explications are divers of them either Doubtful or Imperfect, or both, there are many other Qualities, which are left for Others to Treat of. And this is the Second and Main Difficulty, which I find in investigating the Nature of Qualities, Namely, that Whatever be to be thought of the General Theoryes of Aristotle, or other Philosophers, concerning Qualities; we evidently Want That, upon which a Theory, to be Solid and Useful, must be Built; I mean an Experimental History of them. And this we so Want, that except perhaps what Mathematicians have done concerning Sounds, and the Observations (rather then Experiments) that our Illustrious Verulam hath (in some few Pages) said of Heat, in his short Essay, De Formâ Calidi; I know not Any one Quality, of which any Author has yet Given us an any thing competent History. These things I mention to You, Pyrophilus, not at all to derogate from those Great Men; whose design seems rather to have been to deliver Principles and Summaries of Philosophy, then to insist upon Particulars; but for this purpose, that since the Nature of Qualities is so beneficial a speculation, my labours may not be looked upon as wholly Useless, though I can contribute but a little to the clearing of it: and that since 'tis so abstruse a subject, I may be pardoned, if I sometimes miss the mark, and leave divers things uncompleted; That being but what such great Philosophers have done before me.  
But, Pyrophylus, before I proceed to give You my Notes upon this part of our Author's Essay, that you may rightly understand my Intention in them, it will be requisite to give you three or four Advertisements.  
And first, when ever I shall speak indefinitely of Substantial forms, I would always be understood to except the Reasonable Soul, that is said to inform the humane Body; which Declaration I here desire may be taken notice of, once for all.  
Secondly, Nor am I willing to treat of the Origine of Qualities in beasts; partly because I would not be engaged to examine, of what Nature their Souls are, and partly because it is difficult in most cases, (at least for one, that is compassionate enough,) either to make experiments upon Living animals, or to judge what influence their Life may have, upon the change of Qualities, produced by such Experiments.  
Thirdly, The occasion of the following Reflections, being only this; that our Author in that part of his Essay concerning Saltpetre, whereto these Notes refer, does briefly Intimate some Notions about the Nature and Origine of Qualities; You must not expect, that I, whose Method leads me but to Write some Notes upon this, and some other parts of this Essay, should make Solemn or Elaborate discourses concerning the Nature of particular Qualities, and that I should fully deliver my own apprehensions concerning those Subjects. For as I elsewhere sufficiently Intimate, that in these first Notes I Write as a Corpuscularian, & set down those Things only, that seem to have a tendency to Illustrate or Countenance the Notions or Fancies employed in our Author's Essay: So I must here Tell you, that I neither have now the Leisure, nor Pretend to the Skill, to deliver Fully the History or to Explicate Particularly the Nature of Each several Quality.  
Fourthly, But I consider, that the Schools have of late much Amused the World, with a way they have got, of Referring all Natural Effects to certain Entities, that they call Real Qualities, and accordingly Attribute to them a Nature distinct from the Modification of the Matter they belong to, & in some cases Separable from all Matter whatsoever, by which Means they have, as far forth as their Doctrine is Acquiesced in, made it thought Needless or Hopeless for men to Employ their Industry, in searching into the Nature of Particular Qualities, & their Effects. As if, (for Instance) it be Demanded, how Snow comes to dazzle the Eyes, they will answer, that 'tis by a Quality of Whiteness that is in It; which makes all very white Bodies produce the same Effect; And if You, ask what this Whiteness is, They will tell you no more in substance, then that 'tis a real Entity, which denominates the Parcel of Matter, to which it is Joined, White; & if You further Inquire, what this real Entity, which They call a Quality, is, You will find, as We shall see anon, that They either Speak of it much after the same rate, that They do of their Substantial Forms; (as indeed some of the Modern'st teach, That a Quality affects the Matter it belongs to, per modum formae secundariae, as they speak) or at least they will not Explicate it more Intelligibly.  
And accordingly if you further Ask them, how white Bodies in General do rather Produce this effect of dazzling the Eyes, then Green or Blue ones, instead of being told, that the former sort of Bodies reflect Outwards, and so to the Eye far more of the Incident Light, than the Latter; You shall perchance be told, that 'tis their respective Natures so to act, by which way of dispatching difficulties, they make it very easy to solve All the Phoenomena of Nature in General, but make men think it impossible to explicate almost Any of them in Particular.  
And though the Unsatisfactorisness and Barrenness of the School. Philosophy have persuaded a great many Learned Men, especially Physicians, to substitute the Chemists Three principles, instead of those of the Schools; and though I have a very good opinion of Chemistry itself, as 'tis a Practical Art; yet as 'tis by Chemist's pretended to contain a Systeme of Theorical Principles of Philosophy, I fear it will afford but very little satisfaction to a severe enquirer, into the Nature of Qualities. For besides that, as we shall more particularly see anon, there are Many Qualities, which cannot with any probability be deduced from Any of the three Principles; those that are ascribed to One, or other of them, cannot Intelligibly be explicated, without recourse to the more Comprehensive Principles of the Corpuscularian Philosophy. To tell us, for instance, that all Solidity proceeds from Salt, only informing us, (where it can plausibly be pretended) in what material principle or ingredient that Quality resides, not how it is produced; for this doth not teach us, (for example) how Water even in exactly closed vessels comes to be frozen into Ice; that is, turned from a fluid to a Solid Body, without the accession of a saline ingredient (which I have not yet found pretended, especially Glass being held Impervious to Salts.) Wherefore, Pyrophilus, I thought it might much conduce to the understanding the Nature of Qualities, To show how they are Generated; and by the same way, I hoped it might remove in some measure the obstacle, that these Dark and Narrow Theories of the Peripatetics and Chemists may prove to the Advancement of solid and useful Philosophy. That then, which I chiefly aim at, is to make it Probable to you by Experiments, (which I Think hath not yet been done:) That almost all sorts of Qualities, most of which have been by the Schools either left Unexplicated, or Generally referred, to I know not what Incomprehensible Substantial Forms; may be produced Mechanically, I mean by such Corporeal Agents, as do not appear, either to Work otherwise, then by virtue of the Motion, Size, Figure, and Contrivance of their own Parts, (which Attributes I call the Mechanical Affections of Matter, because to Them men willingly Refer the various Operations of Mechanical Engines:) or to Produce the new Qualities exhibited by those Bodies their Action changes, by any other way, then by changing the Texture, or Motion, or some other Mechanical Affection of the Body wrought upon. And this if I can in any Passable measure do, though but in a general way, in some or other of each of these Three Sorts, into which the Peripatetics are wont to Divide the Qualities of Bodies, I hope I shall have done no useless Piece of Service to Natural Philosophy, Partly by exciting You, and Your Learned Friends, to Inquire after more Intelligible and Satisfactory ways of explicating Qualities, and Partly by Beginning such a Collection of Materials towards the History of those Qualities, that I shall the most largely Insist on, as Heat, Colours, Fluidity and Firmness, as may invite You, and other Ingenious ●en, to contribute also their Experiments, and Observations to so Useful a Work, and thereby lay a foundation, whereon You, and perhaps I, may superstruct a more Distinct and Explicite Theory of Qualities, than I shall at present adventure at. And though I Know, that some of the things my Experiments tend to Manifest, may likewise be Confirmed by the more obvious Phaenomena of Nature, yet I Praesume You will not dislike my Choosing to entertain You with the Former, (though without at all Despising, or so much as strictly forbearing to Employ the Latter,) because the Changes of Qualities made by Our Experiments will for the most part be more Quick & Conspicuous, and the agents made use of to produce them, being of our own Applying, and oftentimes of our own Praeparation, we may be thereby assisted the better to judge of what they Are, and to make an aestimate of what 'tis they Do.   

CONSIDERATIONS, AND EXPERIMENTS touching the Origine of Qualities, and Forms. The Theorical Part.  
THat before I descend to Particulars, I may (Pyrophilus) furnish you with some General Apprehension of the Doctrine (or rather the Hypothesis,) which is to be Collated with, and to be either Confirmed, or Disproved by, the Historical Truths, that will be delivered concerning Particular Qualities, (& Forms;) I will assume the person of a Corpuscularian, and here, at the Entrance, give you (in a general way) a brief Account of the Hypothesis itself, as it concerns the Origine of Qualities (and Forms:) and for Distinctions sake, I shall comprise it in the Eight following Particulars, which, that the whole Scheme may be the better Comprehended, and as it were Surveyed under one Prospect, I shall do little more than Barely propose Them, that either seem evident enough by their own Light, or may without Praejudice have divers of their Proofs reserved for proper places in the following part of this Treatise: and though there be some Other Particulars, to which the Importance of the Subjects, and the Greatness of the (almost Universal) Prejudices, that lie against them, will oblige me Immediately to annex (for the seasonable Clearing, and Justifying of them) some Annotations: yet that they may, as Little as I can, Obscure the Cohaerence of the whole Discourse, as much of them as conveniently may be, shall be included in [] Paratheses.  
I. I agree with the generality of Philosophers so far, as to allow, that there is one Catholic or Universal Matter common to all Bodies, by which I mean a Substance extended, divisible and impenetrable.  
II. But because this Matter being in its own Nature but one, the diversity we see in Bodies must necessarily arise from somewhat else, than the Matter they consist of. And since we see not, how there could be any change in Matter, if all its (actual or designable) parts were perpetually at rest among themselves, it will follow, that to discriminate the Catholic Matter into variety of Natural Bodies, it must have Motion in some or all its designable Parts: and that Motion must have various tendencies, that which is in this part of the Matter tending one way, and that which is in that part tending another; as we plainly see in the Universe or general Mass of Matter there is really a great quantity of Motion, and that variously determined, and that yet divers portions of Matter are at rest.  
That there is Local Motion in many parts of Matter is manifest to sense, but how Matter came by this Motion was of Old, and is still hotly disputed of: for the ancient Corpuscularian Philosophers, (whose doctrine in most other points, though not in all, we are the most inclinable to,) not acknowledging an Author of the Universe, were thereby reduced to make Motion congenite to Matter, and consequently coëval with it; but since Local Motion, or an Endeavour at it, is not included in the nature of Matter, which is as much Matter, when it rests, as when it moves; and since we see, that the same portion of Matter may from Motion be reduced to Rest, and after it hath continued at Rest, as long as other Bodies do not put it out of that state, may by external Agents be set a moving again; I, who am not wont to think a man the worse Naturalist for not being an Atheist, shall not scruple to say with an Eminent Philosopher of Old, whom I find to have proposed among the Greeks that Opinion (for the main) that the Excellent Des Cartes hath revived amongst Us, That the Origine of Motion in Matter is from God; and not only so, but that thinking it very unfit to be believed, that Matter barely put into Motion, and then left to itself, should Casually constitute this beautiful and orderly World: I think also further, that the wise Author of Things did by establishing the laws of Motion among Bodies, and by guiding the first Motions of the small parts of Matter, bring them to convene after the manner requisite to compose the World, and especially did contrive those curious and elaborate Engines, the bodies of living Creatures, endowing most of them with a power of propagating their Species. But though these things are my Persuasions, yet because they are not necessary to be supposed here, where I do not pretend to deliver any complete Discourse of the Principles of Natural Philosophy, but only to touch upon such Notions, as are requisite to explicate the Origine of Qualities and Forms, I shall pass on to what remains, as soon as I have taken notice, that Local Motion seems to be indeed the Principl amongst Second Causes, and the Grand Agent of all that happens in Nature: For though Bulk, Figure, Rest, Situation, and Texture do concur to the Phaenomena of Nature, yet in comparison of Motion they seem to be in many Cases, Effects, and in many others, little better than Conditions, or Requisites, or Causes sine quibus non, which modify the operation, that one part of Matter by virtue of its Motion hath upon another: as in a Watch, the number, the figure, and coaptation of the Wheels and other parts is requisite to the showing the hour, and doing the other things that may be performed by the Watch; but till these parts be actually put into Motion, all their other affections remain inefficacious: and so in a Key, though if it were too big, or too little, or if its Shape were incongruous to that of the cavity of the Lock, it would be unfit to be used as a Key, though it were put into Motion; yet let its bigness and figure be never so fit, unless actual Motion intervene, it will never lock or unlock any thing, as without the like actual Motion, neither a Knife nor Razor will actually cut, how much soever their shape & other Qualities may ●it them to do so. And so Brimstone, what disposition of Parts soever it have to be turned into Flame, would never be kindled, unless some actual fire, or other parcel of vehemently and variously agitated Matter should put the Sulphureous Corpuscles into a very brisk motion.  
III. These two grand and most Catholic Principles of Bodies, Matter, and Motion, being thus established, it will follow both, that Matter must be actually divided into Parts, that being the genuine Effect of variously determined Motion, and that each of the primitive Fragments, or other distinct and entire Masses of Matter must have two Attributes, it's own Magnitude, or rather Size, and its own Figure or Shape. And since Experience shows us (especially that which is afforded us by Chemical Operations, in many of which Matter is divided into Parts, too small to be singly sensible,) that this division of Matter is frequently made into insensible Corpuscles or Particles, we may conclude, that the minutest fragments, as well as the biggest Masses of the Universal Matter are likewise endowed each with its peculiar Bulk and Shape. For being a finite Body, its Dimensions must be terminated and measurable: and though it may change its Figure, yet for the same reason it must necessarily have some Figure or other. So that now we have found out, and must admit three Essential Properties of each entire or undivided, though insensible part of Matter, namely, Magnitude, (by which I mean not quantity in general, but a determined quantity, which we in English oftentimes call the Size of a body,) Shape, and either Motion or Rest, (for betwixt them two there is no mean:) the two first of which may be called inseparable Accidents of each distinct part of Matter: inseparable, because being extended, and yet finite, it is Physically impossible, that it should be devoid of some Bulk or other, and some determinate Shape or other; and yet Accidents, because that whether or no the Shape can by Physical Agents be altered or the Body subdivided, yet mentally both the one and the other may be done, the whole essence of Matter remaining undestroy'd.  
Whether these Accidents may not conveniently enough be called the Moods or primary affections of Bodies, to distinguish them from those less simple Qualities, (as Colours, Tastes, and Odours,) that belong to Bodies upon their account, or whether with the Epicureans they may not be called the Conjuncts of the smallest parts of Matter, I shall not now stay to consider, but one thing the Modern Schools are wont to teach concerning Accidents, which is too repugnant to our present Doctrine, to be in this place quite omitted, namely that there are in Natural Bodies store of real Qualities, and other real Accidents, which not only are no Moods of Matter, but are real Entities distinct from it, and according to the doctrine of many modern Schoolmen may exist separate from all Matter whatsoever. To clear this point a little, we must take notice, that Accident is among Logicians and Philosophers used in two several senses, for sometimes it is opposed to the 4th Praedicable, (Property,) and is then defined," that which may be present or absent, without the destruction of the subject; as a Man may be sick or well, and a Wall white or not white, and yet the one be still a Man, the other a Wall; and this is called in the Schools Accidens praedicabile, to distinguish it from what they call Accidens praedicamentale, which is opposed to Substance: for when things are divided by Logicians into 10 Predicaments, or highest genus●es of things, Substance making one of them, all the nine other are of Accidents. And as Substance is commonly defined to be a thing that subsists of itself, and is the subject of Accidents, (or more plainly, a real Entity or thing, that needs not any (created) Being, that it may exist:) so an Accident is said commonly to be id cujus esse est inesse, and therefore Aristotle, who usually calls Substances simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Entities, most commonly calls Accidents 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Entities of Entities. These needing the existence of some substance or other, in which they may be, as in their subject of Inhaesion. And because Logicians make it the discriminating note of Substance, and Accident, that the former is a thing that cannot be in another, as in its subject of Inhaesion, 'tis requisite to know, that according to them, That is said to Be in a Subject, which hath these three conditions, That however it (1) be in another thing, (2) is not in it as a part, and (3) cannot exist separately from the thing or subject, wherein it is: as a white Wall is the subject of Inhesion of the Whiteness we see in it, which selfsame whiteness though it be not in the wall as a part of it, yet cannot the selfsame whiteness according to our Logicians exist any where out of the wall, though many other Bodies may have the like degree of whiteness. This premised, 'twill not be hard to discover the falsity of the lately mentioned Scholastic opinion touching real Qualities and Accidents, their doctrine about which does, I confess, appear to me to be either unintelligible, or manifestly contradictious: for speaking in a Physical sense, if they will not allow these Accidents to be Modes of Matter, but Entities really distinct from it, and in some cases separable from all Matter, they make them indeed Accidents in name, but represent them under such a notion as belongs only to Substances; the nature of a Substance consisting in this, That it can subsist of itself, without being in any thing else, as in a subject of Inhaesion: so that to tell us, that a Quality, or other Accident may subsist without a subject, is indeed, whatever they please to call it, to allow it the true Nature of Substance, nor will their Groundless Distinctions do any more than keep them from seeming to contradict themselves in words, whilst Unprepossessed persons see that they do it in effect. Nor could I ever find it intelligibly made out, what these real Qualities may be, that they deny to be either Matter or modes of Matter, or immaterial Substances. When a Bowl runs along or lies still, that Motion or Rest, or Globous figure of the Bowl, is not Nothing, and yet it is not any part of the Bowl; whose whole Substance would remain, though it wanted which you please of these Accidents: and to make them real and physical Entities, (for we have not here to do either with Logical or Metaphysical ones) is, as if, because we may consider the same Man sitting, standing, running, thirsty, hungry, weary, etc. we should make each of these a distinct Entity, as we do give some of them (as hunger, weariness, etc.) distinct names. Whereas the subject of all these Qualities is but the same Man as he is considered with Circumstances, that make him appear different in one case from what he appears in another: And it may be very useful to our present Scope to observe, that not only diversity of Names, but even diversity of Definitions, doth not always infer a diversity of Physical Entities in the Subject, whereunto they are attributed. For it happens in many of the Physical Attributes of a Body, as in those Other cases, wherein a Man that is a Father, a Husband, a Master, a Prince, etc. may have a Peculiar Definition (such as the Nature of the thing will bear) belong unto him in each of these Capacities, and yet the Man in himself considered is but the same Man, who in respect of differing Capacities or Relations to other things is called by differing Names, and described by various Definitions, which yet (as I was saying) conclude not so many real and distinct Entities in the person so variously denominated.  

An EXCURSION about the Relative Nature of Physical Qualities.  
BUt because I take this Notion to be of no Small Importance towards the Avoiding of the Grand Mistake, that hath hitherto obtained about the Nature of Qualities, it will be worth while to Illustrate it a little farther. We may consider then, that when Tubal-Cain, or whoever else were the Smith, that Invented Locks and Keys, had made his first Lock, (for we may Reasonably suppose him to have made that before the Key, though the Comparison may be made use of without that Supposition,) That was only a Piece of Iron, contrived into such a Shape; and when afterwards he made a Key to that Lock, That also in itself Considered, was nothing but a Piece of Iron of such a Determinate Figure: but in Regard that these two Pieces of Iron might now be Applied to one another after a Certain manner, and that there was a Congruity betwixt the Wards of the Lock and those of the Key, the Lock and the Key did each of them now Obtain a new Capacity and it became a Main part of the Notion and Description of a Lock, that it was capable of being made to Lock or Unlock by that other Piece of Iron we call a Key, and it was Looked upon as a Peculiar Faculty and Power in the Key, that it was Fitted to Open and Shut the Lock, and yet by these new Attributes there was not added any Real or Physical Entity, either to the Lock, or to the Key, each of them remaining indeed nothing, but the same Piece of Iron, just so Shaped as it was before. And when our Smith made other Keys of differing Bignesses, or with Differing Wards, though the first Lock was not to be opened by any of those Keys, yet that Indisposition, however it might be Considered as a peculiar Power of Resisisting this or that Key, and might serve to Discriminate it sufficiently from the Locks those Keys belonged to, was nothing new in the Lock, or distinct from the Figure it had before those Keys were made. To carry this Comparison a little Further, let me add, that though one that would have Defined the First Lock, and the First Key, would have Given them distinct Definitions with Reference to each other; and yet (as I was saying) these Definitions being given but upon the Score o● Certain Respects, which the Defined Bodies had One to Another, would no● infer, that these two Iron Instruments did Physically differ otherwise then in the Figure, Size, or Contrivement of the Iron, whereof each of them consisted. And proportionably hereunto I do not see, why we may not conceive, That as to those Qualities (for Instance) which we call Sensible, though by virtue of a certain Congruity or Incongruity in point of Figure or Texture, (or other Mechanical Attributes,) to our Sensories, the Portions of Matter they Modify are enabled to produce various Effects, upon whose account we make Bodies to be Endowed with Qualities; yet They are not in the Bodies that are Endowed with them any Real or Distinct Entities, or differing from the Matter its self, furnished with such a Determinate Bigness, Shape, or other Mechanical Modifications. Thus though the modern Goldsmith's and Refiners reckon amongst the most distinguishing Qualities of Gold, by which men may be certain of its being True and not Sophisticated, that is easily dissoluble in Aqua Regis, and that Aqua Fortis will not work upon it; yet these Attributes are not in the Gold any thing distinct from its peculiar Texture, not is the Gold we have now of any other Nature, than it was in Pliny's time, when Aqua Fortis and Aqua Regis had not been Found out, (at least in these parts of the World,) and were utterly unknown to the Roman Goldsmith's And this Example I have the rather pitched upon, because it affords me an Opportunity to represent, that, unless we admit the Doctrine I have been Proposing, we must Admit, that a Body may have an almost Infinite Number o● New Real Entities accrueing to it, without the Intervention of any Physics Change in the Body its self. As for Example, Gold was the same Nature Body immediately before Aqua Regi● and Aqua Fortis were first made, as it was immediately after, and yet now 'tis reckoned amongst its Principal Properties, that it is dissoluble by the Former of those two Menstruums, and that it is not like other Metals Dissoluble or Corrodible by the Latter. And if one should Invent another Menstruum, (as possibly I may Think myself Master of such a one) that will but in part dissolve pure Gold, and change some part of it into another Metalline Body, there will then arise another new Property; whereby to distinguish That from other Metals; and yet the Nature of Gold is not a whit other now, than it was before this last Menstruum was first made. There are some Bodies not Cathartick, nor Sudorific, with some of which Gold being joined acquires a Purgative Virtue, and with others a power to procure Sweat; and in a word, Nature herself doth, sometimes otherwise, and sometimes by Chance, produce so many things, that have new Relations unto others: And Art, especially assisted by Chemistry, may, by variously dissipating Natural Bodies, or Compounding either them, or their Constituent Parts with one another, make such an Innumerable Company of new Productions, that will each of Them have new operations, either immediately upon our Sensories, or upon other Bodies, whose Changes we are able to perceive, that no man can know, but that the most Familiar Bodies may have Multitudes of Qualities, that he dreams not of, and a Considering man will hardly imagine, that so numerous a Crowd of real Physical Entities can accrue to a Body, whilst in the Judgement of all our Senses it remains Unchanged, and the Same that 'twas before.  
To clear this a little farther, we may add, that beaten Glass is commonly reckoned among Poisons; and (to skip what is mentioned out of Sanctorius, of the Dysentery procured by the Fragments of it) I remember 
* Cardan: Contradict. 9 lib. 2. Tract. 5. a pud Schenckium.  Cardan hath a story, That in a Cloister, where he had a Patient then like to die of torments in the Stomach, two other Nuns had been already killed by a distracted Woman, that having Casually got Free, had mixed beaten Glass with Pease, that were eaten by these three, and divers others of the Sisters (who yet escaped unharmed.) Now though the powers of Poisons be not only looked upon as real Qualities, but are reckoned among the Abstrusest ones: yet this Deleterious Faculty, which is supposed to be a Peculiar and Superadded Entity in the beaten Glass, is really nothing distinct from the Glass its self, (which though a Concrete made up of those Innocent Ingredients, Salt and Ashes, is yet a hard and stiff Body,) as it is furnished with that determinate Bigness, and Figure of Parts, which have been acquired by Comminution. For these Glassy Fragments being many, and Rigid, and somewhat Small, (without yet being so small as Dust,) and endowed with sharp Points and cutting Edges, are enabled by these Mechanical Affections to Pierce or Wound the tender Membranes of the Stomach and Guts, and cut the slender Vessels that they meet with there, whereby naturally ensue great Gripe and Contortions of the injured Parts, and oftentimes Bloody Fluxes occasioned by the perforation of the Capillary Arteries, and the great irritation of the Expulsive Faculty, and sometimes also not only horrid Convulsions by Consent of the Brain and Cerebellum, with some of the Nervous or Membranous parts that happen to be hurt, but also Dropsies occasioned by the great loss of Blood we were just now speaking of. And it agrees very well with this Conjecture, that beaten Glass hath divers times been observed to have done no Mischief to Animals that have swallowed it: For there is no Reason it should, in case the Corpuscles of the Powder either chance to be so small, as not to be fit to wound the Guts, which are usually lined with a slimy substance, wherein very minute Powders may be as it were sheathed, and by that means hindered from hurting the Guts, (insomuch that a fragment of Glass with three very sharp corners, hath been observed to have for above eighteen Months lain 
* This memorable Accident happened to a Senator of B●rne, who was cured by the Experienced Fabricius Hildanus, that gives a long Account of it to the Learned Horstius, among whose Observations 'tis extant; (Lib. 2. observ. 35.) who ascribes the Indolence of the Part, whilst uncompressed, to some slimy Juice, (familiar enough to those Tendinous parts,) wherein the Glassy fragment was as it were Bedded.  inoffensive even in a nervous and very sensible part of the body,) out of which they may with the grosser Excrements of the Lower Belly be harmelesly Excluded, especially in some Individuals, whose Guts and Stomach too may be of a much stronger Texture, and better Lined or Stuffed with Gross and Slimy Matter, than those of others. And accordingly we see, that the Fragments of Saphires, Crystals, and even Rubies, which are much harder than Glass, are innocently, though perhaps not very effectually used by Physicians, (and I have several times taken That without Inconvenience) in Cordial Compositions, because of their being by Grinding reduced to a Powder too Subtle to Excoriate, or Grate upon the Stomach, or Guts; and probably 'twas upon some such Account, that That happened which is related by Cardan in the same place, namely, That though the three Nuns we have been speaking of were Poisoned by the Glass, yet many others who eat of the other Portions of the same mingled Pease, received no mischief thereby. (But of this subject more 
† In those Notes about Occult Qualitles, where the Deleterious Faculty attributed to Diamonds is considered.  elsewhere.)  
And this puts me in mind to add, That the Multiplicity of Qualities, that are sometimes to be met with in the same Natural Bodies, needs not make men reject the Opinion we have been proposing, by persuading them, that so many Differing Attributes, as may be sometimes found in one and the same Natural Body, cannot proceed from the bare Texture, and other Mechanical Affections of its Matter. For we must consider each Body, not barely as it is in itself an entire and distinct portion of Matter, but as it is a Part of the Universe, and consequently placed among a great Number and Variety of other Bodies, upon which it may Act, and by which it may be acted on, in many ways, (or upon many Accounts,) each of which Men are wont to Fancy, as a distinct Power or Quality in the Body, by which those Actions, or in which those Passions are produced. For if we thus consider Things, we shall not much wonder, that a Portion of Matter, that is indeed endowed but with a very few Mechanical Affections, as such a determinate Texture and Motion, but is placed among a multitude of other Bodies, that differ in those Attributes from it, and one another, should be capable of having a great Number and Variety of Relations to those other Bodies, and consequently should be thought to have many Distinct Inhaerent Qualities, by such as look upon those several Relations or Respects it may have to Bodies without it, as Real and Distinct Entities implanted in the Body itself. When a Curious Watch is going, though the Spring be that which puts all the Parts into Motion, yet we do not Fancy (as an Indian o● Chinois would perchance do) in this Spring one Faculty to move the Index uniformly round the Dial-plate, another to strike the Hour, and perhaps a Third to give an Alarm, or show the Age of the Moon, or the Tides; all the action of the Spring, (which is but a flexible piece of Steel, forcibly coiled together,) being but an Endeavour to dilate or unbind its self, and the rest being performed by the various Respects it hath to the several Bodies (that compose the Watch) among which it is placed, and which they have One to another. We all know, that the Sun hath a power to Harden Day, and Soften Wax, and Melt Butter, and Thaw Ice, and turn Water into Vapours, and make Air expand itself in Weather-Glasses, and contribute to Blanche Linen, and make the White skin of the Face Swarthy, and Mowed Grass Yellow, and ripen Fruit, hatch the Eggs of Silkworms, Caterpillars, and the like Infects, and perform I know not how many other things, divers of which seen contrary Effects, and yet these are not distinct Powers or Faculties in the Sun but only the Productions of its Heat▪ (which itself is but the brisk, and confused Local Motion of the Minute parts of a Body,) diversified by the differing Textures of the Body that it chances to work upon, and the Condition of the other Bodies that are concerned in the Operation. And therefore whether the Sun in some cases have any Influence at all distinct from its Light and Heat, we see, that all those Phaenomen● we have thought fit to name are producible by the heat of the common Culinary Fire duly applied and regulated. And so, to give an Instance of another Kind, when some years since, to Try some Experiments about the Propagation of Motion, with Bodies less capable of being battered by one another, than those that have been formerly employed; I caused some solid Balls of Iron skilfully hardened, and tightly shaped and glazed, to be purposely made; each of these polished Balls was a Spherical Looking-Glass, which placed in the midst of a Room, would exhibit the Images of the Objects round about it, in a very regular and pleasing Perspective. It would Contract the Image, and Reflect the Beams of the Sun, after a manner differing from Flat and from Convex Looking Glasses. It would in a neat Perspective lessen the Image of him that looked upon it; and bend it, and it would show that Image, as if it were behind the Surface, and within the solid substance of the Sphere, and in some it had all those Distinct, and some of them wonderful Properties, which either Ancient or Modern Writers of Catoptrics have demonstrated to belong to Spherical Specula, as such: and yet the Globe furnished with all these Properties and Affections, was but the Iron itself reduced by the Artificer to a Spherical Figure, (for the Glass, that made it Specular, was not distinct from the Superficial parts of the Iron, reduced all of them to a Physically equal distance from the Centre.) And of Specula, Spherical enough as to sense, you may make store in a trice, by breaking a large Drop of Quicksilver into several little ones, each of which will serve for Objects placed pretty near it, and the smaller of which (being the least depressed in the middle by the● own weight, and consequently more perfectly Globous,) may with a goo● Microscope placed in a Window affor● you no unpleasant prospect of the neighbouring Objects, and yet to reduce parcel of Stagnant Quicksilver, which will much emulate a Flat Looking Glass, into many of these little Spherical Specula, whose Properties are so differing from those of Plain ones, the● intervenes nothing but a sleight Loc● Motion, which in the twinkling of ● Eye changeth the Figure of the self same Matter.  
I have said thus much (Pyrophilus) to remove the Mistake, That every thing men are wont to call a Quality, must needs be a Real and Physical Entity, because of the Importance of the Subject; and yet I have omitted some things that might have been pertinently added, partly because I may hereafter have Opportunity to take them in, and partly because I would not any farther lengthen this Excursion, which yet I must not Conclude, till I have added this short Advertisement.  
That I have chosen to Declare what I mean by Qualities, rather by Examples, than Definitions, partly because being immediately or reductively the Objects of sense, Men generally understand pretty well what one another mean, when they are spoken of: (As to say, that the Taste of such a thing is Saline or Sour, or that such a Sound is Melodious, Shrill, or Jarring, (especially if when we speak of Sensible Qualities, we add some Enumeration of particular Subjects, wherein they do the most Eminently reside,) will make a Man as soon understood, as if he should go about to give Logical Definitions of those Qualities:) and partly because the Notions of things are not yet so well stated, and agreed on, but that it is many times difficult to Assign their true Genus': and Aristotle himself doth not only define Accidents without setting down their Genus, but when he comes to define Qualities, he tells us, that Quality is that by which a thing is said to be Qualis, where I would have you take notice both, that in his Definition he omits the Genus, and that 'tis no such easy Thing to give a very good Definition of Qualities, since he that is repute● the great Master of Logic, where he pretends to give us one, doth but upo● the matter define the thing by the same thing; for 'tis supposed to be as little known what Qualis is, as what Qualitas is, and me thinks he does just as if I should define Whiteness to be that, for which a thing is called White, or Virtue, that for which a Man is said to be Virtuous 
† Since the writing of this, the Author found, that some of the Eminentest of the modern Schoolmen themselves, have been, as well as he, unsatisfied with the Aristotelian Definition of Quality: concerning which (not to mention Revius, a Learned Protestant. Annotator upon Sua●ez.) Ariaga says (disp. 5. sect. 2. subs. 1.) Per haec n●hil explicatur; nam de hoc quaerimus, quid sit esse qual, dices habere qualitatem; bonus Circulus: qualitas est id quo quis sit qualis, & esse qualem est habere Qualitatem. And even the famous Jesuit Suarez, though he endeavours to excuse it, yet confesseth, that it leaves the proper Notion of Quality as obscure to us as before: (Quae d●finitio, saith he, licèt ●a ration● essent●alis videatur, quod detur per habitudinem ad effectum formalem, quem omnis Fo●ma ess●●tialiter respicit, tamen quod ad nos spectat, aquè obscura nobis manet propria ratio Qualitatis.) Suarez Disputat. Metaphysic. 42. But Hurtadus (●n his Metaphysical Disputations) speaks mo●e boldly, telling us roundly, that it is Non tam Definitio, quam inanis quaedam Nugatio, which makes me the mo●e wonder, that a famous Cartesian (whom I forbear to name) should content himself to give us such an Insignificant, or ●t least Superficial Definition of Quality. . Besides that, I much doubt, whether his Definition be not Untrue as well as Obscure, for to the Question, Qualis res est? Answer may be returned out of some, if not all of the other Predicaments of Accidents: which some of the Modern Logicians being aware of, they have endeavoured to salve the matter with certain Cautions and Limitations, which however they may argue the Devisors to be ingenious, do, for aught I can discern, leave us still to seek for a right and intelligible Definition of Quality in general, though to give such a one be probably a much easier Task, then to define many Qualities, that may be named in particular, as Saltness, Sowrness, Green, Blue, and many others, which when we hear named, every man knows what is meant by them, though no man (th● I know of) hath been able to give accurate Definitions of them.  
IU. And if we should conceive, th● all the rest of the Universe were annihilated, except any of these entire and undivided Corpuscles, (treated of in the 3d Particular foregoing,) it is hard to say what could be attributed to it, besides Matter, Motion (or Rest,) Bulk, and Shape, (whence by the way you may take notice, that Bulk, though usually taken in a Comparative sense, is in our sense an absolute Thing, since a Body would have it, though there were no other in the World.) But now there being actually in the Universe great Multitudes of Corpuscles mingled among themselves, there arise in any distinct portion of Matter, which a number of them make up, two new Accidents or Events: the one doth more relate to each particular Corpuscle in reference to the (really or supposedly) stable Bodies about it, namely its Posture; (whether Erected, Inclined, or Horizontal:) And, when two or more of such Bodies are placed one by anorher, the manner of their being so placed, as one besides another, or one behind another, may be called their Order; as I remember, Aristotle in his Metaphysics, lib. 1. cap. 4. recites this Example out of the ancient Corpuscularians, That A and N differ in Figure, and A N and N A in Order, Z and N in Situation: and indeed Posture and Order seem both of them reducible to Situation. And when many Corpuscles do so convene together as to compose any distinct Body, as a Stone, or a Metal, then from their other Accidents (or Modes,) and from these two last mentioned, there doth emerge a certain Disposition or Contrivance of Parts in the whole, which we may call the Texture of it.  
V. And if we should conceive all the rest of the Universe to be annihilated, save one such Body, suppose a Metal or a Stone, it were hard to show, tha● there is Physically any thing more in it then Matter, and the Accidents we have already named. But now we are to consider, that there are de facto in the world certain sensible and rational Being's, that we call Men, and the body of Man having several of its external parts, as the Eye, the Ear, etc. each of a distinct and peculiar Texture, whereby it is capable to receive Impressions from the Bodies about it, and upon that account it is called an Organ of Sense, we must consider, I say, that these Sensories may be wrought upon by the Figure, Shape, Motion, and Texture of Bodies without them, after several ways, some of those External Bodies being fitted to affect the Eye, others the Ear, others the Nostrils, etc. And to these Operations of the Objects on the Sensories, the Mind of Man, which upon the account of its Union with the Body perceives them, giveth distinct Names, calling the one Light or Colour, the other Sound, the other Odour, etc. And because also each Organ of Sense, as the Eye, or the palate, may be itself differingly affected by External Objects, the Mind likewise gives the Objects of the same Sense distinct Appellations, calling one colour Green, the other Blue, and one taste Sweet, and another Bitter, etc. Whence Men have been induced to frame a long Catalogue of such Things as, for their relating to our Senses, we call Sensible Qualities; and because we have been conversant with them, before we had the use of Reason, and the Mind of Man is prone to conceive almost every Thing (nay even Privations, as Blindness, Death, etc.) under the notion of a true Entity or Substance as itself is, we have been from our Infancy apt to imagine, that these Sensible Qualities are Real Being's, in the Objects they denominate, and have the faculty or power to work such and such things; as Gravity hath a power to stop the motion of a Bullet shot upwards, and carry that solid Globe of Matter toward the Centre of the Earth, whereas indeed (according to what we have largely shown above) there is in the Body, to which these Sensible Qualities are attributed, nothing of Real and Physical, but the Size, Shape, and Motion, or Rest of its component Particles, together with that Texture of the whole, which results from their being so contrived as they are; nor is it necessary they should have in them any thing more, like to the Ideas they occasion in us, those Ideas being either the Effects of our Praejudices, or Inconsiderateness, or else to be fetched from the Relation, that happens to be betwixt those Primary Accidents of the Sensible Object, and the peculiar Texture of the Organ it affects; as when a Pin, being run into my Finger, causeth pain, there is no distinct Quality in the Pin answerable to what I am apt to fancy Pain to be, but the Pin in itself is only slender, stiff, and sharp, and by those qualities happens to make a Solution of Continuity in my Organ of Touching, upon which, by reason of the Fabric of the Body, and the intimate Union of the Soul with it, there ariseth that troublesome kind of Perception which we call Pain, and I shall anon more particularly show, how much that depends upon the peculiar fabric of the Body.  
VI But here I foresee a Difficulty, which being perhaps the chiefest, that we shall meet with against the Corpuscular Hypothesis, it will deserve to be, before we proceed any farther, taken notice of. And it is this, that, whereas we explicate Colours, Odours, and the like sensible Qualities by a relation to our Senses, it seems evident, that they have an absolute Being irrelative to Us; for, Snow (for instance) would be white, and a glowing Coal would be hot, though there were no Man or any other Animal in the World: and 'tis plain, that Bodies do not only by their Qualities work upon Our senses, but upon other, and those, Inanimate Bodies; as the Coal will not only heat or burn a Man's hand if he touch it, but would likewise heat Wax, (even so much as to melt it, and make it slow,) and thaw Ice into Water, though all the Men, and sensitive Being's in the World were annihilated. To clear this Difficulty, I have several things to represent, and,  
1. I say not, that there are no other Accidents in Bodies than Colours, Odours, and the like; for I have already taught, that there are simpler and more Primitive Affections of Matter, from which these Secondary Qualities, if I may so call them, do depend: and that the Operations of Bodies upon one another spring from the same, we shall see by and by.  
2. Nor do I say, that all Qualities of Bodies are directly Sensible; but I observe, that when one Body works upon another, the knowledge we have of their Operation, proceeds, either from some sensible Quality, or some more Catholic affection of Matter, as Motion, Rest, or Texture, generated or destroyed in one of them; for else it is hard to conceive, how we should come to discover what passes betwixt them.  
3. We must not look upon every distinct Body, that works upon our Senses, as a bare lump of Matter of that bigness and outward shape, that it appears of; many of them having their parts curiously contrived, and most of them perhaps in motion too. No● must we look upon the Universe that surrounds us, as upon a moveless and undistinguished Heap of Matter, but as upon a great Engine, which, having either no Vacuity, or none that is considerable, betwixt its parts (known to us,) the actions of particular Bodies upon one another must not be barely aestimated, as if two Portions of Matter of their Bulk and Figure were placed in some imaginary Space beyond the World, but as being situated in the World, constituted as it now is, and consequently as having their action upon each other liable to be promoted, or hindered, or modified by the Actions of other Bodies besides them: as in a Clock, a small force applied to move the Index to the Figure of 12, will make the Haromer strike often and forcibly against the Bell, and will make a far greater Commotion among the Wheels and Weights, than a far greater force would do, if the Texture and Contrivance of the Clock did not abundantly contribute to the Production of so great an Effect. And in agitating Water into Froth, the Whiteness would never be produced by that Motion, were it not that the Sun, or other Lucid Body, shining upon that Aggregate of small Bubbles, enables them to reflect confusedly great store of little, and as it were contiguous lucid images to the Eye. And so the giving to a large Metalline Speculum a Concave figure, would never enable it to set Wood on fire, and even to melt down Metals readily, if the Sun beams, that in Cloudless days do, as to sense, fill the Air, were not by the help of that Concavity, thrown together to a Point. And to show You by an eminent Instance, how various and how differing Effects the Same action of a Natural Agent may produce, according to the several Dispositions of the Bodies it works upon, do but consider, that in two Eggs, the one Prolific, the other Barren, the sense can perhaps distinguish before Incubation no difference at all▪ and yet these Bodies, outwardly so like, do so differ in the internal disposition of their parts, that if they be both exposed to the same degree of Heat, (whether of a Hen, or an Artificial Oven,) that Heat will change the one into a putrid and stinking Substance, and the other into a Chick, furnished with great variety of Organical parts of very differing consistences, and curious as well as differing Textures.  
4. I do not deny, but that Bodies may be said, in a very favourable sense, to have those Qualities we call Sensible, though there were no Animals in the World: for a Body in that case may differ from those Bodies, which now are quite devoid of Quality, in its having such a disposition of its Constituent Corpuscles, that in case it were duly applied to the Sensory of an Animal, it would produce such a sensible Quality, which a Body of another Texture would not; as though if there were no Animals, there would be no such thing as Pain, yet a Pin may upon the account of its Figure be fitted to cause pain, in case it were moved against a Man's finger; whereas a Bullet, or other blunt Body moved against it with no greater force, will not cause any such perception of pain. And thus Snow, though if there were no Lucid Body nor Organ of Sight in the World, it would exhibit no Colour at all, (for I could not find it had any in places exactly darkened,) yet it hath a greater disposition than a Coal or Soot to reflect store of Light outwards, when the Sun shines upon them all three. And so we say, that a Lute is in tune, whether it be actually played upon or no, if the Strings be all so duly stretched, as that it would appear to be in Tune, if it were played upon. But as if You should thrust a Pin into a man's Finger, both a while before and after his Death, though the Pin be as sharp at one time as at another, and maketh in both cases alike a Solution of Continuity; yet in the former case, the Action of the Pin will produce Pain, and not in the latter, because in this the pricked Body wants the Soul, and consequently the Perceptive Faculty: so if there were no Sensitive Being's, those Bodies that are now the Objects of our Senses, would be but dispositively, if I may so speak, endowed with Colours, Tastes, and the like; and actually but only with those more Catholic Affections of Bodies, Figure, Motion, Texture, etc.  
To illustrate this yet a little farther, suppose a Man should beat a Drum at some distance from the mouth of a Cave, conveniently situated to return the Noise he makes; although Men will presently conclude, that That Cave hath an Echo, and will be apt to fancy upon that account some Real Property in the place, to which the Echo is said to belong, and although indeed the same Noise made in many other of the neighbouring places, would not be reflected to the Ear, and consequently would manifest those places to have no Echoes; yet to speak Physically of things, this Peculiar Quality or Property we fancy in the Cave, is in It nothing else but the Hollowness of its Figure, whereby 'tis so disposed, as when the Air beats against it, to reflect the Motion towards the place whence that Motion began; and that which passeth on this occasion is indeed but this, That the Drum stick falling upon the Drum, makes a Percussion of the Air, and puts that Fluid Body into an Undulating Motion, and the Airy Waves thrusting on one another, till they arrive at the hollow Superficies of the Cave, have by reason of its resistance and figure, their Motion determined the contrary way, namely backwards towards that part where the Drum was, when it was struck; so that in That, which here happens, there intervenes nothing but the Figure of one Body, and the Motion of another, though if a Man's Ear chance to be in the way of these Motions of the Air forwards and backward, it gives him a Perception of them, which he calls Sounds; and because these Perceptions, which are supposed to proceed from the same percussion of the Drum, and thereby of the Air, are made at distinct times one after another, That hollow Body, from whence the Last Sound is conceived to come to the Air, is imagined to have a peculiar Faculty, upon whose account Men are wont to say, that such a place hath an Echo.  
5. And whereas one Body doth often seem to produce in another divers such Qualities, as we call Sensible, which Qualities therefore seem not to need any reference to our Senses, I consider, that when one Inanimate Body works upon another, there is nothing really produced by the Agent in the Patient, save some Local Motion of its Parts, or some Change of Texture consequent upon that Motion; and so, if the Patient come to have any sensible Quality, that it had not before, it acquires it upon the same account, upon which other Bodies have it, and it is but a consequent to this Mechanical Change of Texture, that by means of its Effects upon our Organs of Sense, we are induced to attribute this or that sensible Quality to it. As in case a Pin should chance by some inanimate Body to be driven against a Man's Finger, that which the Agent doth, is but to put a sharp and slender Body into such a kind of Motion, an● that which the Pin doth, is to pierce into a Body that it meets with, not ha●● enough to resist its Motion, and so tha● upon this there should ensue such a thing as Pain, is but a Consequent, tha● superadds nothing of Real to the P●● that occasions that Pain. So if a piece of Transparent Ice be, by the falling o● some heavy and hard Body upon it, broken into a Gross Powder that look Whitish, the falling Body doth nothing to the Ice but break it into very sma● Fragments, lying confusedly upon on● another; though by reason of the Fabric of the World, and of our Eyes, there doth in the day time upon this Comminution, ensue such a kind of copious Reflection of the incident Light to our Eyes, as we call Whiteness: and when the Sun, by thawing this broken Ice, destroys the Whiteness of that portion of Matter, and makes it become Diaphanous, which it was not before, it doth no more than alter the Texture of the Component parts, by putting them into Motion, and thereby into a new Order; in which, by reason of the disposition of the Pores intercepted betwixt them, they reflect but few of the incident beams of Light, and transmit most of them. Thus when with a Burnisher You polish a rough piece of Silver, that which is really done, is but the Depression of the little Protuberant parts into one Level with the rest of the Superficies; though upon this Mechanical change of the Texture of the Superficial parts, we Men say, that it hath lost the Quality of Roughness, and acquired that of Smoothness, because that whereas before, the little Exstancies by their Figure resisted a little the Motion of our Finger, and grated upon them a little, our Fingers now meet with no such offensive Resistance. 'Tis true that the Fire doth thaw Ice, and also both make Wax slow, and enable it to burn a Man's hand, and yet this doth not necessarily argue in it any Inhaerent Quality of Heat, distinct from the Power it hath of putting the smal● parts of the Wax into such a Motion as that their Agitation surmounts their Cohaesion; which Motion, together with their Gravity, is enough to make them pro tempore constitute a Fluid Body: and Aqua Fortis, without any (sensible) Heat, will make Camphire, cas● on it, assume the form of a Liquor distinct from it; as I have tried, that ● strong Fire will also make Camphi● fluid: not to add, that I know a Liquor, into which certain Bodies being put, when both itself, (as well as They,) is actually cold, (and consequently when You would not suspect it of an Actual Inhaerent Heat) will not only speedily dissipate many of their parts into Smoak, but leave the rest Black, and burnt almost like a Coal. So that though we suppose the Fire to do no more then variously and briskly to agitate the Insensible parts of the Wax, That may suffice to make us think the Wax endowed with a Quality of Heat: because if such an Agitation be greater than that of the Spirit, and other parts of our Organs of Touching, That is enough to produce in us that Sensation we call Heat; which is so much a Relative to the Sensory which apprehends it, that we see, that the same Lukewarm Water, that is, whose Corpuscles are moderately agitated by the Fire, will appear hot to one of a Man's hands, if That be very cold; and cold to the other, in case it be very hot, though both of them be the same Man's hands. To be short, if we fancy any two of the Bodies about us, as a Stone, a Metal, etc. to have nothing at all to do with any other Body in the Universe, 'tis not easy to conceive, either how one can act upon the other, but by Local Motion (of the whole Body, or its Corporeal Effluvia;) or how by Motion it can do any more, than put the Parts of the other Body into Motion too, and thereby produce in them a Change of Situation and Texture, or of some other of its Mechanical Affections: though this (Passive) Body being placed among other Bodies in a World constituted as ours now is, and being brought to act upon the most curiously contrived Sensories of Animals, may upon both these accounts exhibit many differing sensible Phaenomena; which however we look upon them as distinct Qualities, are consequently but the Effects of the often mentioned Catholic affections of Matter, and deducible from the Size, Shape, Motion (or Rest,) Posture, Order, and the resulting Texture of the Insensible parts of Bodies. And therefore though, for shortness of speech, I shall not scruple to make use of the word Qualities, since it is already so generally received, yet I would be understood to mean them in a sense suitable to the Doctrine above delivered. As if I should say, that Roughness is apt to grate and offend the Skin, I should mean, that a File or other Body, by having upon its Surface a multitude of little hard and exstant Parts, and of an Angular or sharp Figure, is qualified to work the mentioned Effect: and so if I should say, that Heat melts Metals, I should mean, that this Fusion is effected by Fire, or some other Body, which by the various and vehement Motion of its insensible parts, does to us appear Hot. And hence, (by the way,) I presume You will easily guests at what I think of the Controversy so hotly disputed of late betwixt two parties of Learned Men, whereof the One would have all Accidents to work only in virtue of the Matter they reside in, and the Other would have the Matter to act only in virtue of its Accidents: for considering, that on the one side, the Qualities, we here speak of, do so depend upon Matter, that they cannot so much as have a Being but in, and by it; and on the other side, if all Matter were but quite devoid of Motion, (to name now no other Accidents,) I do not readily conceive, how it could operate at all, I think it is safest to conclude, That neither Matter, nor Qualities apart, but both or them conjointly do perform, what we see done by Bodies to one another, according to the Doctrine of Qualities just now delivered.   

(Of the Nature of a Form.)  
VII. WE may now advance somewhat farther, and consider, that Men having taken notice, that certain conspicuous Accidents were to be found associated in some Bodies, and other Conventions of Accidents in other Bodies, they did for conveniency, and for the more expeditious Expression of their Conceptions agree to distinguish them into several Sorts, which they call Genders or Species, according as they referred them either upwards to a more Comprehensive sort of Bodies, or downward to a narrower Species, or to Individuals: As, observing many Bodies to agree in being Fusible, Malleable, Heavy, and the like, they gave to that sort of Body the name of Metal, which is a Genus in reference to Gold, Silver, Led, and but a Species in reference to that sort of mixed Bodies they call Fossilia. This superior Genus comprehending both Metals, Stones, and divers other Concretions, though itself be but a Species in respect of Mixed Bodies. Now when any Body is referred to any particular Species, (as of a Metal, a Stone, or the like,) because Men have for their Convenience agreed to signify all the Essentials requisite to constitute such a Body by one Name, most of the Writers of Physics have been apt to think, that besides the common Matter of all Bodies, there is but One thing that discriminates it from other Kind's, and makes it what it is, and this for brevity's sake they call a Form; which, because all the Qualities and other Accidents of the Body must depend on it, they also imagine to be a very Substance, and indeed a kind of Soul, which united to the gross Matter composes with it a Natural Body, and acts in it by the several Qualities to be found therein, which Men are wont to ascribe to the Creature so composed. But as to this affair, I observe, that if (for Instance) You ask a Man, what Gold is, if he cannot show you a piece of Gold, and tell You, This is Gold, he will describe it to You as a Body, that is extremely Ponderous, very Malleable and Ductile, Fusible and yet Fixed in the Fire, and of a Yellowish colour: and if You offer to put off to him a piece of Brass for a piece of Gold, he will presently refuse it, and (if he understand Metals) tell You, that though Your Brass be coloured like it, 'tis not so heavy, nor so malleable, neither will it like Gold resist the utmost brunt of the Fire, or resist Aqua Fortis: and if You ask Men what they mean by a Ruby, or Niter, or a Pearl, they will still make You such Answers, that You may clearly perceive, that whatever Men talk in Theory of Substantial Forms, yet That, upon whose account they really distinguish any one Body from others, and refer it to this or th● Species of Bodies, is nothing but a Aggregate or Convention of such Accidents, as most men do by a kind of Agreement (for the Thing is more Arbitrary than we are aware of) think necessary or sufficient to make a Portion of the Universal Matter belong to th● or that Determinate Genus or Species of Natural Bodies. And therefore no● only the Generality of Chemists, be divers Philosophers, and, what is more some Schoolmen themselves, maintain it to be possible to Transmute the ign●bler Metals into Gold; which argues that if a Man could bring any Parcel o● Matter to be Yellow, and Malleable and Ponderous, and Fixed in the Fire, an● upon the Test, and Indissoluble in Aqu● Fortis, and in some to have a concurrence of all those Accidents, by which Men try True Gold from False, the● would take it for True Gold without scruple. And in this case the generality of Mankind would leave the School-Doctors to dispute, whether being a Factitious Body, (as made by the Chemist's art,) it have the Substantial Form of Gold, and would upon the account of the Convention of the freshly mentioned Accidents let it pass Current amongst them, notwithstanding most men's greater care, not to be deceived in a matter of this nature then in any other. And indeed, since to every Determinate Species of Bodies, there doth belong more than One Quality, and for the most part a concurrence of Many is so Essential to That sort of Bodies, that the want of any of them is sufficient to exclude it from belonging to that Species: there needs no more to discriminate sufficiently any One kind of Bodies from all the Bodies in the World, that are not of that kind; as the Chemists Luna ●ixa, which they tell us wants not the Weight, the malleableness, nor the Fixtness, nor any other property of Gold, except the Yellowness, (which makes them call it White Gold,) would by reason of that want of Colour be easily known from true Gold. And you will not wonder at this, if you consider, that those Spheres and Parallelopipedons differ but in Shape, yet this difference alone is the ground of so many others, that Euclid and other Geometricians have demonstrated, I know not how many Properties of the one, which do no way belong to the other, and 
† Anst. Metaph. lib. 7. cap. 8.  Aristotle himself somewhere tells us, That a Sphere is composed of Brass and Roundness. And I suppose it would be thought a Man's own fault, if he could not distinguish a Needle from a File, or a Key from a pair of Scissors, though these being all made of Iron, and differing but in Bigness and Shape, are less remarkably divers then Natural Bodies, the most part of which differ from each other in far more Accidents then Two. Nor need we think that Qualities being but Accidents, they cannot be essential to a Natural Body; for Accident, as I formerly noted, is sometimes opposed to Substance, and sometimes to Essence: and though an Accident can be but accidental to Matter, as it is a Substantial thing, yet it may be essential to this or that particular Body; as in Aristotle's newly mentioned Example, though Roundness is but Accidental to Brass, yet 'tis Essential to a Brazen Sphere; because, though the Brass were devoid of Roundness, (as if it were Cubical, or of any other figure,) it would still be a Corporeal Substance, yet without that Roundness it could not be a Sphere: wherefore since an Aggregate or Convention of Qualities is enough to make the portion of Matter 'tis found in, what it is, and denominate it of this or that Determinate sort of Bodies; and since those Qualities, as we have seen already, do themselves proceed from those more Primary and Catholic affections of Matter, Bulk, Shape, Motion or Rest, and the Texture thence resulting, why may we not say, that the Form of a Body being made up of those Qualities united in one Subject, doth likewise consist in such a Convention of those newly named Mechanical Affections of Matter, as is necessary to constitute a Body of that Determinate kind. And so, though I shall for brevity's sake retain the word Form, yet I would be understood to mean by it, not a Real Substance distinct from Matter, but only the Matter itself of a Natural Body, considered with its peculiar manner of Existence, which I think may not inconveniently be called either its Specifical or its Denominating State, or its Essential Modification, or, if you would have me express it in one word, its Stamp: for such a Convention of Accidents is sufficient to perform the Offices that are necessarily required in what Men call a Form, since it makes the Body such as it is, making it appertain to this or that Determinate Species of Bodies, and discriminating it from all other Species of Bodies whatsoever: as for Instance, Ponderousness, Ductility, Fixtnesse, Yellowness, and some other Qualities, concurring in a portion of Matter, do with it constitute Gold, and making it belong to that Species we call Metals, and to that sort of Metals we call Gold, do both denominate and discriminate it from Stones, Salts, Marchasites, and all other sorts of Bodies that are not Metals, and from Silver, Brass, Copper, and all Metals except Gold. And whereas 'tis said by some, that the Form also of a Body ought to be the Principle of its Operations, we shall hereafter consider in what sense That is to be admitted or rejected, in the mean time it may suffice us, that even in the Vulgar Philosophy 'tis acknowledged, that Natural Things for the most part operate by their Qualities, as Snow dazzles the Eyes by its Whiteness, and Water scattered into drops of Rain falls from the Clouds upon the account of its Gravity. To which I shall add, that how great the power may be, which a Body may exercise by virtue of a single Quality, may appear by the Various and oftentimes Prodigious Effects, which Fire produces by its Heat, when thereby it melts Metals, calcines Stones, destroys whole Woods and Cities etc. And if several Active Qualities conven● in one Body, (as that which in our Hypothesis is meant by Form, usually comprises several of them,) what great things may be thereby performed, may be somewhat guessed at by the strange things we see done by some Engines which, being, as Engines, undoubtedly devoid of Substantial Forms, must d● those strange things they are admired for, by virtue of those Accidents, the Shape, Size, Motion, and Contrivance, of their parts. Not to mention, that in our Hypothesis, besides those Operations that proceed from the Essential Modification of the Matter, as the Body (composed of Matter and necessary Accidents) is considered per modum unius, as one Entire Corporeal Agent, it may in divers cases have other Operations, upon the account of those particular Corpuscles, which though they concur to compose it, and are in reference to the whole considered but as its parts, may yet retain their own particular Nature, and divers of the peculiar Qualities: as in a Watch, besides those things which the Watch performs as such, the several parts whereof it consists, as the Spring, the Wheels, the String, the Pins, etc. may have each of them its peculiar Bulk, Shape, and other Attributes, upon the account of one or more of which, the Wheel or Spring etc. may do other things then what it doth, as merely a Constituent part of the Watch. And so in the Milk of a Nurse, that hath some hours before taken a Potion, though the Corpuscles of the purging Medicine appear not to sense distinct from the other parts of the Milk, which in far greater numbers concur with them, to constitute that white Liquor, yet these Purgative Particles, that seem but to be part of the Matter whereof the Milk consists, do yet so retain their own Nature and Qualities, that being sucked in with the rest by the Infant, they quickly discriminate and discover themselves by purging him. But of this Subject more hereafter.   

(Of Generation, Corruption, and Alteration.)  
VIII. IT now remains that we declare, what, according to the Tenor of our Hypothesis, is to be meant by Generation, Corruption, and Alteration; (Three Names, that have very much puzzled and divided Philosophers.) In order hereunto we may consider,  
1. That there are in the World great store of Particles of Matter, each of which is too small to be, whilst single, Sensible; and being Entire, or Undivided, must needs both have its Determinate Shape, and be very Solid. Insomuch, that though it be mentally, and by Divine Omnipotence divisible, yet by reason of its Smallness and Solidity, Nature doth scarce ever actually divide it; and these may in this sense be called Minimums or Prima Naturalia.  
2. That there are also Multitudes of Corpuscles, which are made up of the Coalition of several of the former Minima Naturalia; and whose Bulk is so small, and their Adhaesion so close and strict, that each of these little Primitive Concretions or Clusters (if I may so call them) of Particles is singly below the discernment of Sense, and though not absolutely indivisible by Nature into the Prima Naturalia that composed it, or perhaps into other little Fragments, yet, for the reasons freshly intimated, they very rarely happen to be actually dissolved or broken, but remain entire in great variety of sensible Bodies, and under various forms or disguises. As, not to repeat, what we lately mentioned of the undestroy'd purging Corpuscles of Milk; we see, that even Grosser and more compounded Corpuscles may have such a permanent Texture: For Quicksilver, for instance, may be turned into a red Powder for a Fusible and Malleable Body, or a Fugitive Smoke, and disguised I know not how many other ways, and yet remain true and recoverable Mercury. And these are as it were the Seeds, or immediate Principles of many sorts of Natural Bodies, as Earth, Water, Salt, etc. and those singly insensible, become capable, when united, to affect the Sense: as I have tried, that if good Camphire be kept a while in pure Spirit of Wine, it will thereby be reduced into such Little parts, as totally to disappear in the Liquor, without making it look less clear than fair Water, and yet, if into this Mixture you pour a competent quantity of Water, in a moment the scattered Corpuscles of the Camphire will, by reuniting themselves, become White, and consequently Visible, as before their Dispersion.  
3. That as well each of the Minima Naturalia, as each of the Primary Clusters above mentioned, having its own Determinate Bulk & Shape, when these come to adhere to one another, it must always happen, that the Size, and often, that the Figure of the Corpuscle composed by their Juxta-position and Cohaesion, will be changed: and not seldom too, the Motion either of the one, or the other, or both, will receive a new Tendency, or be altered as to its Velocity, or otherwise. And the like will happen, when the Corpuscles, that compose a Cluster of Particles, are disjoined, or any thing of the little Mass is broken off. And whether any thing of Matter be added to a Corpuscle, or taken from it in either case, (as we just now intimated,) the Size of it must necessarily be altered, and for the most part the Figure will be so too, whereby it will both acquire a Congruity to the Pores of some Bodies, (and perhaps some of our Sensories,) and become Incongruous to those of others, and consequently be qualified, as I shall more fully show you hereafter, to operate on divers occasions, much otherwise then it was fitted to do before.  
4. That when many of these insensible Corpuscles come to be associated into one visible Body, if many or most of them be put into Motion, from what cause soever the Motion proceeds, That itself may produce great Changes, and new Qualities in the Body they compose; for not only Motion may perform much, even when it makes not any visible Alteration in it, as Air put into swift Motion, (as when it is blown out of Bellows) acquires a new Name, and is called Wind, and to the Touch appears far colder than the same Air not so formed into a Stream; and Iron, by being briskly rubbed against Wood or other Iron, hath its small parts so agitated, as to appear hot to our Sense: but this Motion oftentimes makes visible Alterations in the Texture of the Body into which it is received, for always the Moved parts strive to communicate their Motion, or somewhat of the degree of it, to some parts that were before either at Rest, or otherwise moved, and oftentimes the same Moved parts do thereby either disjoin, or break some of the Corpuscles they hit against, and thereby change their Bulk, or Shape, or both, and either drive some of them quite out of the Body, and perhaps lodge themselves in their places, or else associate them anew with others. Whence it usually follows, that the Texture, is for a while at least, and, unless it be very stable and permanent, for good and all, very much altered, and especially, in that the Pores or little Intervals intercepted betwixt the component Particles, will be changed as to Bigness, or Figure, or both, and so will cease to be commensurate to the Corpuscles that were fit for them before, and become commensurate to such Corpuscles of other Sizes and Shapes, as till then were incongruous to them Thus we see that Water, by losing the wont agitation of its parts, may acquire the Firmness and brittleness we find in Ice, and loose much of the Transparency it had whilst it was a Liquor. Thus also by very hard rubbing two pieces of Resinous Wood against one another, we may make them throw out divers of their loser parts into Steams and visible Smoke, and may, if the Attrition be duly continued, make that commotion of the parts so change the Texture of the whole, as afterwards to turn the superficial parts into a kind of Coal. And thus Milk, especially in hot weather, will by the intestine, though languid, Motions of its parts, be in a short time turned into a thinner sort of liquor then Milk, and into Cream, and this (last named) will by being barely agitated in a Churn, be turned in a shorter time into that Unctuous and consistent Body we call Butter, and into thin, fluid, and sour Buttermilk. And thus (to dispatch) by the bruising of Fruit, the Texture is commonly so changed, that as we see particularly in Apples, that the Bruised part soon comes to be of another nature than the Sound part, the one differing from the other both in Colour, Taste, Smell, and Consistence. So that (as we have already inculcated) Local Motion hath, of all other affections of Matter, the greatest Interest i● the Altering and Modifying of it, since it is not only the Grand Agent or Efficient among Second Causes, but is also oftentimes one of the principal things that constitutes the Form of Bodies: as when two Sticks are set on fire by long and vehement Attrition, Local Motion is not only that which kindles the Wood, and so as an Efficient produces the Fire, but is That which principally concurs to give the produced Stream of shining Matter, the name and nature of Flame: and so it concurs also to constitute all Fluid Bodies.  
5. And that since we have formerly seen, that 'tis from the Size, Shape, and Motion of the small parts of Matter, and the Texture that results from the manner of their being disposed in any one Body, that the Colour, Odour, Taste, and other qualities of that Body are to be derived, it will be easy for us to recollect, That such Changes cannot happen in a portion of Matter, without so much varying the Nature of it, that we need not deride the ancient Atomists, for attempting to deduce the Generation and Corruption of Bodies from the famed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Convention and Dissolution, and the Alterations of them, from the transposition of their (supposed) Atoms: For though indeed Nature is wont in the Changes she makes among things Corporeal, to employ all the three ways, as well in Alterations, as Generations and Corruptions; yet if they only meant, as probably enough they did, That of the three ways proposed, the First was wont to be the Principal in the Generation of Bodies, the second in the Corruption, & the third in their Alterations, I shall not much oppose this Doctrine: though I take the Local Motion or Transposition of Parts, in the same portion of Matter, to bear a great stroke as well in reference to Generation and Corruption, as to Alteration: as we see when Milk, or Flesh or Fruit, without any remarkable addition or loss of parts turns into Maggots, or other Infects; and as we may more conspicuously observe in the Precipitation of Mercury without addition, in the Vitrification of Metals, and other Chemical Experiments to be hereafter mentioned.  
These things premised, it will not now be difficult to comprise in few words such a Doctrine, touching the Generation, Corruption, and Alteration of Bodies, as is suitable to our Hypothesis, and the former Discourse. For if in a parcel of Matter there happen to be produced (it imports not much how) a Concurrence of all those Accidents, (whether those only, or more) that Men by tacit agreement have thought necessary and sufficient to constitute any one Determinate Species of things corporeal, than we say, That a Body belonging to that Species, as suppose a Stone, or a Metal, is Generated, or produced de novo. Not that there is really any thing of Substantial produced, but that those parts of Matter, that did indeed before praeexist, but were either scattered and shared among other Bodies, or at least otherwise disposed of, are now brought together, and disposed of after the manner requisite, to entitle the Body that results from them to a new Denomination, and make it appertain to such a Determinate Species of Natural Bodies, so that no new Substance is in Generation produced, but only That, which was preaexistent, obteins a new Modification, or manner of Existence. Thus when the Spring, and Wheels, and String, and Balance, and Index etc. necessary to a Watch, which lay before scattered, some in one part, some in another of the Artificer's Shop, are first set together in the Order requisite to make such an Engine, to show how the time passes, a watch is said to be made: not that any of the mentioned Material parts is produced de novo, but that till then the divided Matter was not so contrived and put together, as was requisite to constitute such a thing, as we call a Watch. And so when Sand and Ashes are well melted together, and suffered to cool, there is Generated by the Colliquation that sort of Concretion we call Glass, though it be evident, that its Ingredients were both preaexistent, and do but by their Association obtain a New manner of existing together. And so when by the Churning of Cream, Butter and Buttermilk are generated, we find not any thing Substantial Produced de novo in either of them, but only that the Serum, and the fat Corpuscles, being put into Local Motion, do by their frequent Occursions extricate themselves from each other, and associate themselves in the new manner, requisite to constitute the Bodies, whose names are given them.  
And as a Body is said to be generated, when it first appears clothed with all those Qualities, upon whose Account Men have been pleased to call some Body's Stones; others, Metals; others, Salts, etc. so when a Body comes to lose all or any of those Accidents that are Essential, and necessary to the constituting of such a Body, it is then said to be corrupted or destroyed, and is no more a Body of that Kind, but loses its Title to its former Denomination. Not that any thing Corporeal or Substantial perishes in this Change, but only that the Essential Modification of the Matter is destroyed: and though the Body be still a Body, (no Natural Agent being able to annihilate Matter,) yet 'tis no longer such a Body, as 'twas before, but perisheth in the capacity of a Body of that Kind. Thus if a Stone, falling upon a Watch, break it to pieces; as, when the Watch was made there was no new Substance produced, all the Material parts (as the Steel, Brass, String, etc.) being preaexistent some where or other, (as in Iron, and Copper Mines, in the Bellies of those Animals of whose Guts Men use to make Strings;) so not the least part of the Substance of the Watch is lost, be only displaced and scattered; and yea that Portion of Matter ceases to be a Watch as it was before. And so (● resume our late Example) when Creamy is by Churning turned into But●er, and a Serous Liquor, the parts of the Mil● remain associated into those two Bodies but the White Liquor perisheth in the capacity of Milk. And so when Ice comes to be thawed in exactly close Vessels, though the Corruption be produced only (for aught appears) by introducing a new Motion and Disposition into the parts of the Frozen Water yet it thereupon ceases to be Ice, however it be as much Water, and consequently as much a Body, as before it was frozen or thawed. These and the like Examples may teach us rightly to understand that common Axiom of Naturalists, Corruptio unius est generatio alterius; & è contrà: for since it is acknowledged on all hands, that Matter cannot be annihilated, and since it appears by what we have said above, that there are some Properties, namely Size, Shape, Motion, (or in its absence, Rest,) that are inseparable from the actual parts of Matter; and since also the Coalition of any competent number of these parts is sufficient to constitute a Natural Body, endowed with divers sensible Qualities; it can scarce be otherwise, but that the same Agents, that shatter the Frame, or destroy the Texture of one Body, will by shuffling them together, and disposing them after a New manner, bring them to constitute some new sort of Bodies: As the same thing, that by burning destroys Wood, turns it into Flame, Soot, and Ashes. Only I doubt whether the Axiom do generally hol● true, if it be meant, That every Corruption must end in the Generation of a Body belonging to some particular Species ● things, unless we take Powders an● fluid Bodies indefinitely for Species● Natural Bodies; since it is plain, the● are multitudes of Vegetables, and other Concretions, which, when they rot, d● not, as some others do, turn in●● Worms, but either into some slimy o● watery Substance, or else (which is th● most usual) they crumble into a kin● of Dust or Powder, which, though looked upon as being the Earth, in● which rotten Bodies are at length resolved, is very far from being of an Elementary nature, but as yet a Compounded Body, retaining some, if not many Qualities, which often makes the D● of one sort of Plant or Animal diff● much from that of another. And Th● will supply me with this Argument Ad hominem, viz. That since in those violent Corruptions of Bodies, that are made by Outward Agents, shattering them into pieces, if the Axiom hold true, the New Bodies emergent upon the Dissolution of the Former, must be really Natural Bodies, as (indeed divers of the Moderns hold them to be,) and Generated according to the course of Nature; as when Wood is destroyed by Fire, and turned partly into Flame, partly into Soot, partly into Coals, and partly into Ashes; I hope we may be allowed to conclude, That those Chemical Productions, which so many would have to be but Factitious Bodies, are Natural ones, and regularly Generated. For it being the same Agent, the Fire, that operates upon Bodies, whether they be exposed to it in close Glasses, or in Chimneys, I see no sufficient reason, why the Chemical Oils, and Volatile Salts, and other things which Spagirites obtain from mixed Bodies, should not be accounted Natural Bodies, as well as the Soot, and Ashes, an● Charcoal, that by the same fire are obtained from Kindled Wood  
But before we pass away from the mention of the Corruption of Bodies, must take some notice of what is called their Putrefaction. This is but a Peculiar kind of Corruption, wrought slowly (whereby it may be distinguished from Destruction by Fire, and other nimble Agents) in Bodies: it happens to them for the most part by means o● the Air, or some other Ambient Fluid, which by penetrating into the Pores o● the Body, and by its agitation in them, doth usually call out some of the more Agile and less entangled parts of the Body, and doth almost ever loosen and dislocate the parts in general, and thereby so change the Texture, and perhaps too the Figure, of the Corpuscles, that compose it, that the Body, thus changed, acquires Qualities unsuitable to its Former Nature, and for the most part offensive to Our Senses, especially of Smelling and Tasting: which last clause I therefore add, not only because the Vulgar look not upon the Change of an Egg into a Chick as a Corruption, but as a Perfection of the Egg; but because also I think it not improbable, that if by such slow Changes of Bodies, as make them lose their former Nature, and might otherwise pass for Putrefaction, many Bodies should acquire better Sents or Tastes then before; or if Nature, Custom, or any other cause should much alter the Texture of our Organs of Tasting and Smelling, it would not perhaps be so well agreed on what should be called Putrefaction, as that imports an impairing Alteration, but Men would find some favourabler Notion for such Changes. For I observe, that Medlars, though they acquire in length of time such a Colour and Softness as rotten Apples, and other putrified Fruits do, yet, because their Taste is not then harsh as before, we call that Ripeness in them, which otherwise we should call Rottenness. And though upon the Death of a fourfooted Beast, we generally call that Change, which happens to the Flesh or Blood, Putrefaction, yet we pass a more favourable judgement upon That, which happens to the Flesh and other softer parts of that Animal, (whether it be a kind of large Rabbits, or very small and hornlesse Deer,) of which in China, and in the Levant they make Musk; because by the Change, that ensues the Animals death, the Flesh acquires not an odious, but a grateful Smell. And we see, that some Men, whose Appetites are gratified by Rotten Cheese, think it Then not to have degenerated, but to have attained its best State, when having lost its former Colour, Smell, and Taste, and, which is more, being in great part turned into those Infects called Mites, 'tis both in a Philosophical sense corrupted, and in the aestimate of the generality of Men grown Putrid. But because it very seldom happens, that a Body by Generation acquires no other Qualities, then just those that are absolutely necessary, to make it belong to the Species that Denominates it; therefore in most Bodies there are divers other Qualities that may be there, or may be missing, without Essentially changing the Subject: as Water may be clear or muddy, odorous or stinking, and still remain Water; and Butter may be white or yellow, sweet or rancid, consistent or melted, and still be called Butter. Now therefore whensoever a Parcel of Matter does acquire or lose a Quality, that is not Essential to it, That Acquisition or Loss is distinctly called Alteration, (or by some, Mutation:) the Acquist only of the Qualities that are absolutely necessary to constitute its Essential and Specifical difference, or the Loss of any of those Qualities, being such a Change as must not be called mere Alteration, but have the particular name of Generation or Corruption; both which according to this Doctrine appear to be but several Kind's of Alteration, taken in a large sense, though they are distinguished from it in a more strict and Limited acception of that Term.  
And here we have a fair Occasion to take notice of the Fruitfulness and Extent of our Mechanical Hypothesis: For since according to our Doctrine, the World we live in is not a Movelesse or Indigested Mass of Matter, but an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Self moving Engine, wherein the greatest part of the common Matter of all Bodies is always (though not still the same parts of it) in Motion; & wherein Bodies are so close set by one another, that (unless in some very few and extraordinary, and as it were Preternatural cases) they have either no Vacuities betwixt them, or only here and there interposed, and very small ones. And since, according to us, the various manner of the Coalition of several Corpuscles into one visible Body is enough to give them a peculiar Texture, and thereby fit them to exhibit divers sensible Qualities, and to become a Body, sometimes of one Denomination, and sometimes of another; it will very naturally follow, that from the various Occursions of those innumerable swarms of little Bodies, that are moved to and fro in the World, there will be many fitted to stick to one another, and so compose Concretions; and many (though not in the self same place) disjoined from one another, and agitated apart; and multitudes also that will be driven to associate themselves, now with one Body, and presently with another. And if we also consider on the one side, that the Sizes of the small Particles of Matter may be very various, their Figures almost innumerable, and that if a parcel of Matter do but happen to stick to one Body, it may chance to give it a new Quality, and if it adhere to another, or hit against some of its Parts, it may constitute a Body of another Kind; or if a parcel of Matter be knocked off from another, it may barely by That, leave It, and become itself of another Nature then before. If, I say, we consider these things on the one side; and on the other side, that (to use Lucretius his Comparison) all that innumerable multitude of Words, that are contained in all the Languages of the World, are made of the various Combinations of some of the 24 Letters of the Alphabet; 'twill not be hard to conceive, that there may be an incomprehensible variety of Associations and Textures of the Minute parts of Bodies, and consequently a vast Multitude of Portions of Matter endowed with store enough of differing Qualities, to deserve distinct Appellations; though for want of heedfulness and fit Words, Men have not yet taken so much notice of their less obvious Varieties, as to sort them as they deserve, and give them distinct and proper Names. So that though I would not say, that Any thing can immediately be made of Every thing, as a Gold Ring of a Wedge of Gold, or Oil, or Fire of Water; yet since Bodies, having but one common Matter, can be differenced but by Accidents, which seem all of them to be the Effects and Consequents of Local Motion, I see not, why it should be absurd to think, that (at least among Inanimate Bodies) by the Intervention of some very small Addition or Substraction of Matter, (which yet in most cases will scarce be needed,) and of an orderly Series of Alterations, disposing by degrees the Matter to be transmuted, almost of any thing, may at length be made Any thing: as, though out of a wedge of Gold one cannot immediately make a Ring, yet by either Wyre-drawing that Wedge by degrees, or by melting it, and casting a little of it into a Mould, That thing may easily be effected. And so though Water cannot immediately be transmuted into Oil, and much less into Fire, yet if you nourish certain Plants with Water alone, (as I have done,) till they have assimilated a great quantity of Water into their own Nature, You may, by committing this Transmuted Water (which you may distinguish and separate from that part of the Vegetable you first put in) to Distillation in convenient Glasses, obtain, besides other things, a true Oil▪ and a black combustible Coal, (and consequently Fire,) both of which may be so copious, as to leave no just cause to suspect, that they could be any thing near afforded by any little Spirituous parts, which may be presumed to have been communicated by that part of the Vegetable, that is first put into the water, to that far greater part of it, which was committed to Distillation.  
But, Pyrophilus, I perceive the Difficulty and Fruitfulness of my Subject, have made me so much more prolix than I intended, that it will not now be amiss to Contract the Summary of our Hypothesis, and give you the Main Points of it with little or no Illustration, and without particular Proofs in a few words. We teach then (but without peremptorily asserting it,)  
First, That the Matter of all Natural Bodies is the Same, namely a Substance extended and impenetrable.  
2. That all Bodies thus agreeing in the same common Matter, their Distinction is to be taken from those Accidents that do diversity it.  
3. That Motion, not belonging to the Essence of Matter, (which retains its whole Nature, when 'tis at Rest,) and not being Originally producible by other Accidents, as They are from It, may be looked upon as the First and chief Mood or Affection of Matter.  
4. That Motion, variously determined, doth naturally divide the Matter it belongs to, into actual Fragments or Parts; and this Division obvious Experience, (and more eminently, Chemical Operations) manifest to have been made into parts exceedingly minute, and very often, too minute to be singly perceivable by our Senses.  
5. Whence it must necessarily follow, that each of these Minute Parts, or minima Naturalia (as well as every particular Body, made up by the Coalition of any number of them,) must have its Determinate Bigness or Size, and its own Shape. And these three, namely Bulk, Figure, and either Motion or Rest, (there being no Mean between these two) are the three Primary and most Catholic Moods or Affections of the insensible parts of Matter, considered each of them apart.  
6. That when divers of them are considered together, there will necessarily follow here Below both a certain Position or Posture in reference to the Horizon (as Erected, Inclining, or Level) of each of them, and a certain Order, or placing before, or behind, or besides one another; (as when in a company of Soldiers, one stands upright, the other stoops, the other lies along upon the Ground, they have various Postures; and their being placed besides one another in Ranks, and behind one another in Files, are Varieties of their Order:) and when many of these small parts are brought to Convene into one Body from their primary Affections, and their Disposition, or Contrivance as to Posture and Order, there results That, which by one Comprehensive Name we call the Texture of that Body. And indeed these several Kind's of Location, to borrow a Scholastical Term,) attributed (in this 6th number) to the Minute Particles of Bodies, are so near of Kin, that they seem all of them referrable to (that One Event of their Convening,) Situation, or Position. And these are the Affections that belong to a Body, as it is considered in itself, without relation to sensitive Being's, or to other Natural Bodies.  
7. That yet, there being Men in the World, whose Organs of Sense are contrived in such differing ways, that one Sensory is fitted to receive Impressions from some, and another from other sorts of External Objects, or Bodies without them, (whether these act as Entire Bodies, or by Emission of their Corpuscles, or by propagating some Motion to the Sensory,) the Perceptions of these Impressions are by me● called by several Names, as Heat, Colour, Sound, Odour; and are commonly imagined to proceed from certain distinct and peculiar Qualities in the External Object, which have some resemblance to the Ideas, their action upon the Senses excites in the Mind; though indeed all these Sensible Qualities, and the rest that are to be met with in the Bodies without us, are but the Effects or Consequents of the above mentioned primary Affections of Matter, whose Operations are diversified according to the nature of the Sensories, or other Bodies they work upon.  
8. That when a Portion of Matter, either by the accession or Recess of Corpuscles, or by the transposition of those it consisted of before, or by any two or all of these ways, happens to obtain a concurrence of all those Qualities, which Men commonly agree to be necessary and sufficient to Denominate the Body, which hath them, either a Metal, or a Stone, or the like, and to rank it in any peculiar and determinate Species of Bodies, Then a Body of that Denomination is said to be Generated.  
9 This Convention of Essential Accidents being taken (not any of the● Apart, but all) together for the Specifical Difference that constitutes the Body and discriminates it from all other sort of Bodies, is by one Name, because considered as one collective Thing called its Form, (as Beauty, which i● made up both of Symmetry of Parts and agreeableness of Colours,) whic● is consequently but a certain Character▪ (as I sometimes call it,) or a peculi● state of Matter, or, if I may so name it an Essential Modification: a Modification, because 'tis indeed but a Determinate manner of Existence of the Matter and yet an Essential Modification, because that though the concurrent Qualities be but Accidental to Matter (which with others in stead of Them would be Matter still,) yet they are essentially necessary to the Particular Body which without those Accidents woul● not be a Body of that Denomination, as a Metal or a Stone, but of some other.  
10. Now a Body being capable of many other Qualities, besides those, whose Convention is necessary to make up its Form; the acquisition or less of any such Quality is, by Naturalists in the more strict sense of that Term, named Alteration: as when Oil comes to be frozen, or to change colour, or to grow rancid; but if all, or any of the Qualities, that are reputed essential to such a Body, come to be lost or destroyed, that notable Change is called Corruption; as when Oil being boiled takes fire, the Oil is not said to be altered in the former sense, but corrupted or destroyed, and the emergent Fire generated; and when it so happens, that the Body is slowly corrupted, and thereby also acquires Qualities offensive to our Senses, especially of Smell and Taste, (as when Flesh▪ or Fruit grows rotten,) that kind of Corruption is by a more particular Name called Putrefaction. But neither in this, nor in any other kind of Corruption is there any thing substantial destroyed, (no such thing having been produced in Generation, and Matter itself being on all hands acknowledged incorruptible,) but only that special connexion of the Parts, or manner of their Coexistence, upon whose account the Matter, whilst it was in its former state, was, and was called a Stone, or a Metal, or did belong to any other Determinate Species of Bodies.    

CONSIDERATIONS and EXPERIMENTS, Touching the Origine of QUALITIES and FORMS. THE HISTORICAL PART.  

The I. SECTION. The I. SECTION, Containing the Observations.  
IN the foregoing Notes I have endeavoured with as much Clearness, as the Difficulty of the Subject, and the Brevity I was confined to, permitted to give a Scheme or Summary of the Principles of the Corpuscularian Philosophy, as I apprehended them, by way of a short Introduction to it, at least as far as I judged necessary for the better understanding of what is contained in our Notes and Experiments concerning the Productions and Changes of particular Qualities. But though, I hope, I have not so affected Brevity, as to fall into Obscurity; yet since these Principles are built upon the Phaenomena of Nature, and devised in order to the Explication of them, I know not what I can do more proper to recommend them, then to subjoin some such Natural Phaenomena, as either induce me to take up such Notions, or which I was directed to find out by the Notions I had embraced. And since I appeal to the Testimony of Nature to verify the Doctrine I have been proposing, about the Origine and Production of Qualities, (for that of Forms will require a distinct Discourse,) I think it very proper to set down some Observations of what Nature does, without being overruled by the Power and Skill of Man, as well as some Experiments wherein Nature is guided, and as it were Mastered by Art, that so she may be made to attest the Truth of our Doctrine, as well, when she discloses herself freely, and, if I may so speak, of her Own accord, as when she is as it were Cited to make her Depositions by the Industry of Man. The Observations will be but the more suitable to our Design for being Common and Familiar, as to the Phaenomena, though perhaps New enough as to the Application to our Purpose. And as for the Experiments, because those that belong more immediately to this or that particular Quality, may be met with in the Notes that treat of It, I thought it not amiss that the Experiments should be both Few in number, and yet so Pregnant, that every one of them should afford such differing Phaenomena, as may make it applicable to more than One Quality.  

I.  
The Observation I will begin with shall be fetched from what happens in the Hatching of an Egg. For as familiar and obvious a thing as it is, (especially after what the Learned Fabricius ab Aqua pendente, and a recenter Anatomist have delivered about them,) that there is a great Change made in the substance of the Egg, when 'tis by Incubation turned into a Chick: yet, as far as I know, this Change hath not been taken notice of, for the same purpose, to which I am about to apply it.  
I consider then, that in a Prolific Egg, (for Instance that of a Hen,) as well the Liquor of the Yolk, as that of the White, is a Substance, as to sense, Similar. For upon the same account that Anatomists and Physicians call several parts of the humane Body, as Bones, Membranes, etc. Similar, that is, such, as that every Sensible part of it hath the same Nature or Denomination with the whole, as every Splinter of Bone is Bone, as every Shred of Skin is Skin.  
And though I find by distilling the Yolks and Whites, they seem to be Dissimilar Bodies, in regard that the White of an Egg (for Example) will afford Substances of a very differing Nature, as Phlegm, Salt, Oil, and Earth, yet (not now to examine whether, or how far these may be esteemed Productions of the Fire, that are rather obtained from the White of the Egg, than were preaexistent in it; not to mention this I say,) it doth not appear by Distillation, that the White of an Egg, is other than a Similar Body in the sense above delivered. For it would be hard to prove, that one part of the White of an Egg will not be made to yield the same differing Substances by Distillation, that any other part does; and Bones themselves, and other hard parts of a humane Body, that are confessedly Similar, may by Distillation be made to afford Salt, and Phlegm, and Spirit, and Oil, and Earth, as well as the White of an Egg.  
This being thus settled in the First place, we may in the Next consider, that by beating the White of an Egg well with a Whisk, you may reduce it from a somewhat Tenacious into a Fluid Body, though this Production of a Liquor be, as we elsewhere noted, effected by a Divulsion, Agitation etc. of the parts, that is in a word, by a Mechanical change of the Texture of the Body.  
In the Third place I consider, that according to the exactest Observations of Modern Anatomists, which our own Observations do not contradict, the Rudiments of the Chick, lodged in the Cicatricula, or white Speck upon the Coat of the Yolk, is nourished, till it have obtained to be a great Chick, only by the White of the Egg; the Yolk being by the Providence of Nature reserved as a more strong and solid Aliment, till the Chick have absumed the White, and be thereby grown great and strong enough to digest the Yolk; and in effect you may see the Chick furnished not only with all the necessary, but divers other parts, as Head, Wings, Legs, and Beak, and Claws, whilst the Yolk seems yet as it were untouched. But whether this Observation about the Entireness of the Yolk be precisely true, is not much material to our present purpose, nor would I be thought to build much upon it; since the Yolk itself, especially at that time, is wont to be fluid enough, and to be a Liquor perhaps no less so then the White was, and That is enough for my present purpose.  
For in the Last place I consider, that the Nutritive Liquor of an Egg, which is in itself a Body so very soft, that by a little Agitation it may be made Fluid, and is readily enough dissolvable in common cold water, this very Substance, I say, being brooded on by the Hen, will within two or three weeks be transmuted into a Chick, furnished with Organical parts, as Eyes, Ears, Wings, Legs, etc. of a very differing Fabric, and with a good number of Similar one's, as Bones, Cartilages, Ligaments, Tendons, Membranes, etc. which differ very much in Texture from one another; besides the Liquors, as Blood, Chyle, Gall, etc. contained in the solid parts: So that here we have out of the White of an Egg, which is a Substance Similar, Insipid, Soft, (not to call it Fluid,) Diaphanous, Colourlesse, and readily dissoluble in cold water, out of this Substance I say, we have by the new and various Contrivement of the small parts it consisted of, an Animal, some of whose parts are not Transparent but Opacous; some of them Red, as the Blood; some Yellow or Greenish, as the Gall; some White, as the Brain; some Fluid, as the Blood, and other Juices; some Consistent, as the Bones, Flesh, and other stable parts of the Body; some Solid and Frangible, as the Bones, others Tough and Flexible, as the Ligaments, others Soft and loosely Coherent, as the Marrow; some without Springs, as many of the parts▪ some with Springs, as the Feathers, some apt to mingle readily with cold water, as the Blood, the Gall; some not to be so dissolved in it, as the Bones, the Claws, and the Feathers; some well tasted, as the Flesh and Blood; some very ill tasted, as the Gall, (for That I have purposely and particularly observed.) In a word, we have here produced out of such an uniform Matter as the White of an Egg,  
First, new kind of Qualities, as (besides Opacity) Colours, (whereof a single Feather will sometimes afford us Variety,) Odours, Tastes, and Heat in the Heart and Blood of the Chick; Hardness, Smoothness, Roughness, etc.  
Secondly, divers other Qualities, that are wont to be distinguished from Sensible ones, as Fluidity (in the Blood and aqueous humour of the Eye,) Consistency in the Grisles, Flesh, etc. Hardness, Flexibility, Springynesse, Toughness, unfitness to be dissolved in cold water, and several others. To which may probably be added  
Thirdly, some Occult Properties as Physicians observe, that some Birds, as young Swallows, young Magpies afford Specific, or at least Noble Medicines, in the Falling sickness, Hysterical Fits, and divers other Distempers.  
Fourthly, I very well foresee it may be objected, that the Chick with all its parts is not a Mechanically contrived Engine, but fashioned out of Matter by the Soul of the Bird, lodged chiefly in the Cicatricula, which by its Plastic power fashions the obsequious Matter, and becomes the Architect of its own Mansion. But not here to examine, whether any Animal, except Man, be other than a Curious Engine, I answer, that this Objection invalidates not what I intent to prove from the alleged Example. For let the Plastic Principle be what it will, yet still, being a Physical Agent, it must act after a Physical manner, and having no other Matter to work upon but the White of the Egg, it can work upon that Matter but as Physical Agents, and consequently can but divide the Matter into minute parts of several Sizes and Shapes, and by Local Motion variously context them, according to the Exigency of the Animal to be produced, though from so many various Textures of the produced parts there must naturally emerge such differences of Colours, Tastes, and Consistencies, and other Qualities as we have been taking notice of. That which we are here to consider, is not what is the Agent or Efficient in these Productions, but what is done to the Matter to effect them. And though some Birds by an inbred Skill do very Artificially build their Curious Nests, yet cannot Nature▪ that teaches them, enable them to do ●ny more than select the Materials of their Nests, and by Local Motion divide, transport, and connect them after Certain manner. And when Man himself, who is undoubtedly an Intelligent Agent, is to frame a Building o● an Engine, he may indeed by the help of Reason and Art, contrive his Materials curiously and skilfully, but still ● he can do, is but to move, divide, tranpose, and context the several parts, in●● which he is able to reduce the Matte● assigned him.  
Nor need we imagine, that the So● of that Hen, which having first produced the Egg, does after a while sit on it hath any peculiar Efficiency in hatching of a Chick: for the Egg will be we● hatched by another Hen, though Th● which laid it be dead; and, which is more, we are assured by the Testimony of very good Authors, as well as of recent Travellers, that in some places especially in Egypt, there needs ● Bird at all to the Production of a Chick out of an Egg, since they hatch multitudes of Eggs by the regulated heat o● Ovens, or Dunghills. And indeed, that there is a Motion or Agitation of the parts of the Egg by the external heat, whereby it is hatched, is evident of its self, and not (as far as I know) denied by any, and that also the white Substance is absumed and contexted, or contrived into the Body of the Chick, and its several parts, is manifest to sense; especially if one hath the Curiosity to observe the progress of the Chicks Formation and Increment. But as 'tis evident, that as these two things, the Substance of the White, and the Local Motion, wherein the External Heat necessary to Incubation puts its parts, do eminently concur to the Production of the Chick; so that the Formative Power (whatever that be) doth any more than guide these Motions, and thereby associate the ●itted Particles of Matter after the manner requisite to constitute a Chick, is that which I think will not easily be evinced. And I might to what I said of the Egg, add several things touching the Generation of Viviparous Animals, which the Learned Fabricius ab Aqua pendente, as well as some of the Ancient Philosophers would have to be generated from a● Imperfect kind of Eggs: but I take the Eggs of Birds to be much fitter to instance in, because they are things tha● we have more at command, and where with we can conveniently make mo● Trials and Observations; and especially because in perfect Eggs the Matter t● be transmuted is more closely locked up, and being kept from any visible supply of Matter, confined to be wrought upon by the External Heat and by its own Vital Principle within.   

II.  
Water being generally esteemed ● Elementary Body, and being at leas● far more Homogeneous then Both here below are wont to be; it may mk● very much for our present purpose 〈◊〉 show, that Water itself, that is Flu●●, Tasteless, Inodorous, Diaphanous, Colourless, Volatile, etc. may, by a differing Texture of its Parts, be brought to constitute Bodies of Attributes very distant from these. This I thought might be done, by nourishing Vegetables with simple water. For in case I could do so, all, or the greatest part of that which would accrue to the Vegetable thus nourished, would appear to have been materially but Water, with what Exotic Quality soever it may afterwards, when transmuted, be endowed.  
The Ingenious Helmont indeed mentions an Experiment somewhat of this nature, though not to the same purpose, which he made by planting a Branch of Willow into a Pot full of Earth, and observing the increase of Weight he obtained after divers years, though he fed the Plant but with Rain water. And some Learned Modern Naturalists have conjectured at the easy Transmutablenesse of Water, by what happens in Gardens and Orchards, where the same Showers or Rain after a long Drought makes a great number of differing Plants to flourish. But though these things be worthy of their Authors, yet I thought they would not be so fit for my purpose, because it may be speciously enough objected, That the Rain water does not make these Plants thrive and flourish, by immediately affording them the Aliments they assimilate into their own Substance, but by proving a Vehicle, that dissolves the Saline, and other Alimental Substances of the Earth, and dilutes both them and the nutritive Juice, which, in a part of the Plant its self, it may find too much thickened by the Drought or Heat of the ambient Air, and by this means it contributes to the nourishment of the Plant, though itself be insensibly afterwards exhaled into vapours. And indeed Experience shows us, that several Plants, that thrive not well without Rain water, are not yet nourished by it alone, since when Corn in the Field, and Fruit-trees in Orchards have consumed the Saline and Sulphureous Juices of the Earth, they will not prosper there, how much Rain soever falls upon the Land, till the Ground by Dung or otherwise be supplied again with such assimilable Juices. Wherefore I rather chose to attempt the making of Plants grow in Viols filled with Water, not only to prevent the forementioned Objection, and also to make the Experiment less tedious, but that I might have the pleasure of seeing the progress of Nature in the Transmutation of Water; and my Observations of this kind as Novelties, unmentioned by any other Writer, I showed divers Ingenious Friends, who having better Opportunities than I of staying in one place, have attempted the like, and made successful Trials, which, I suppose, will not be concealed from the public. Of my Observations about things of this kind, I can at present find but few among my Adversaria; but in Them I find enough for my present turn. For They and my Memory inform me, that Vinca per Vinca, Raphanus Aquaticus, Spearemint, and even Ranunculus itself, did grow and prosper very well in Viols filled with fair water, by whose Necks the Leaves were supported, and the Plant kept from sinking: some of these were only Cuttings without Roots, divers of them were left in the water all the Autumn, and great part of the Winter, and at the latter end of January were taken out verdant, and with fair Roots, which they had shot in the water. And besides I find, that particularly a Branch or Sprig of Raphanus Aquaticus was kept full nine Months, and during that time withered not the whole Winter, and was taken out of the water with many fibrous Roots, and some green Buds, and an increase of Weight, and that a Stump of Ranunculus did so prosper in the water, that in a Month's time it had attained to a pretty deal more than double the weight it had, when it was put in. And the next Note, which I find concerning these Plants, informs me, that the above mentioned Crowsfoot being taken out again at six Months after it was put in, weighed a Drachm and a half wanting a Grain and a half, that is, somewhat above Thrice as much as it did at first. This last Circumstance (of the increase of Weight) I therefore thought fit particularly to make Trial of, and set down upon this account among others, That having doubted the Roots and Leaves, that seemed produced out of the Water, might really be so, by an Oblongation and an Expansion of the Plants, (as I have purposely tried, that an Onion weighed and laid up in the Spring, though after some weeks keeping in the Air it shot Blades, whereof one was five Inches long, in stead of incorporating the Air or terrestrial Effluviums with itself, and consequently thereby growing heavier, had lost nine Grains of its former weight,) it might by this Circumstance appear, that there may be a real Assimilation and Transmutation of Water into the Substance of the Vegetable, as I elsewhere also show by other proofs. For this being made out, from thence I infer, That the same Corpuscles, which, convening together after one manner, compose that fluid, Inodorous, colourless, and insipid Body of Water being contexted after other manners, may constitute differing Concretes, which may have Firmeness, Opacity, Odours, Smells, Tastes, Colours, and several other manifest Qualities, and that too very different from one another. And besides all this, these distinct Portions of Transmuted Water may have many other Qualities, without excepting those that are wont to be called Specific, or Occult, witness the several Medicinal Virtues attributed by Authors to Spearmint, and to Periwinkle, to Majorane, and to Raphanus Aquaticus. And as for Ranunculus, that Plant being reckoned among Poisonous ones, and among those that raise Blisters, 'twill be easily granted, that it hath, as other Poisons, an Occult Deleterial faculty; and indeed it somewhat deserves our wonder, that so insipid and innocent a thing as fair Water, should be capable to be turned into a Substance of such a piercing and caustick Nature, as by Contact to raise Blisters on an humane Body. And yet perhaps that is no less strange, which we elsewhere relate, That a Plant, consisting chiefly of Transmuted Water, did by Distillation afford us a true Oil, that would not mingle with Water, and consequently was easily convertible into Fire. But whether or no this Experiment, or any such like, prove, that almost All things may be made of All things, not immediately, but by intervention of successive Changes and Dispositions, is a Question to which we elsewhere say something, but are not willing in this place to say any thing. And if it be here objected, That the solid Substance, that accrues to a Plant rooted in Water, procceds not at all from the water itself, but from the Nitrous, fat, and earthy Substances, that may be presumed to abound even in common Water, not here to repeat what I elsewhere say about this Objection, I shall at present reply, That though as to divers Plants, that flourish after Rain, I am apt to think, as I intimated above, that they may in part be nourished as well by the Saline and Earthy Substances, to which the Rain usually proves a Vehicle, as by the Rain itself; yet as to what the Objection holds forth about the Plants, that grow not in the Ground, but in Glasses filled with Water, it should not be barely said but proved, which he will not perhaps think easy to be done, that considers how vast a quantity of fair Water is requisite to be exhaled away, to obtain as much as one Ounce of dry Residents, whether Saline or Earthy.   

III.  
That a Plant, growing in the Earth, doth by the faculties of its Vegetative Soul attract the Juices of the Earth, that are within its reach, and selecting those parts that are congruous to its Nature, refuse the rest, is the general Opinion of Philosophers, and Physicians: and therefore many Naturalists are not wont much to marvel, when they see a Tree bear a Fruit that is sour or bitter, because they presume, that Nature hath in the Root of the Tree culled out such parts of the Alimental Juice of the Earth, as being made to convene into one Fruit, are fit to make it of such a Quality. But 'tis worth observing for our present purpose what happens both in ordinary Grafting, and especially in that kind of Insition (taking the word in a large sense) which is commonly called Inoculation. For though we may presume, that the Root of a white Thorn (for Instance) may electively attract its Aliment from the Earth, and choose that which is fittest to produce the Ignoble fruit, that is proper for that Plant: yet we cannot reasonably suppose, that it should in its attraction of Aliment have any Design of providing an Appropriate Nutriment for a Poor, and yet the known Experience of gardiner's, and our own Observations manifest, that the Cyons of a Pear tree will take very well upon a White thornstock, and bring forth a well tasted fruit, very differing in many qualities from that of the White thorn. I have also learned from those that are expert, That though Apples and Pears, being but Vulgar Fruit, are seldom propagated but by Grafting; yet they may be propagated likewise by Inoculation, (which seems to be but a kind of Grafting with a Bud.) Now in the Inoculations, that are made upon Fruit trees, 'tis very observable, and may much countenance what we are endeavouring to prove, that a little Vegetable Bud, (that is no Seed, properly so called,) not so big oftentimes as a Pea, should be able so to transmute all the Sap that arrives at it, that though this Sap be already in the Root, and in its passage upwards determined by Nature's Intention, as Men are wont to speak, to the production of the Fruit that is natural to the Stock; yet this Sap should by so small a Vegetable Substance as a Bud, (whether by the help of some peculiar kind of Strainer, or by the Operation of some powerful Ferment lodged in it, or by both these, or some other cause,) be so far changed and overruled, as to constitute a Fruit quite otherwise qualified, then that which is the Genuine production of the Tree, and which is actually produced by those other portions of the like Sap, which happened to nourish the prolificed Buds that are the Genuine Offspring of the Stock; so that the same Sap, that in one part of a Branch constitutes (for instance) a Cluster of Haws, in another part of the same Branch may constitute a Pear. And that which is further remarkable to our present purpose, is, That not only the Fruits made of the same Sap do often differ from one another in Shape, Bigness, Colour, Odour, Taste, and other obvious Qualities, as well as Occult ones: but that though the Sap itself be (oftentimes) a Waterish and almost Insipid Liquor, that appears to sense Homogeneous enough, and even by Distillation affords very little besides Phlegm; yet this Sap is not only convertible by Buds of several Natures into differing Fruits, but in one and the same Fruit the transmuted Sap shall by differing Textures be made to exhibit very differing, and sometimes contrary Qualities. As when (for instance) a Peach bud does not only change the Sap that comes to it into a Fruit, very differing from that which the Stock naturally produceth, but in the Skin of the Peach it must be red, in the Kernel white, and in other parts of other Colours; the Flesh of it must be fragrant, the Stone inodorous, the Flesh soft and yielding, the Stone very hard and brittle, the Meat pleasantly tasted, the Kernel bitter; not to mention, that Peach Blossoms, though produced also by the Bud, are of a Colour and Texture very differing from that of the Fruit, and are ennobled with an Occult Quality, which the Fruit hath not, I mean a Purgative Virtue: So that from Inoculations we may learn, That a stegmatick Liquor, that seems Homogeneous enough, & but very slenderly provided with other manifest Qualities then common water, may, by being variously contexted by the Buds of Trees, be transmuted into Bodies endowed with new, and various, and considerable Sents, Colours, Tastes, Solidity, Medicinal virtues, and divers other Qualities manifest, and occult.  
If it be here said, that these Qualities are the productions of the Plastic Power residing in prolific Buds, which indeed (to me) seem to be but very minute Boughs; I shall return the same Answer that I did to the like Objection, when 'twas proposed in the First Observation.  
Hitherto I have only argued from vulgar Inoculations, but there may be others, as well more considerable, as less ordinary; and I remember I have seen a Tree, whereof, though the Stock was of one sort of good Fruit, there were three more and differing kinds of Stone-fruit, that had been made to take by Inoculation; and two of those inoculated Boughs had actually Fruit on them, and the third, though it had as yet no Fruit, because the Season for that sort of Plants to bear it was not yet come, yet the Shoot was so flourishing, that we concluded, that the Blossoms would in due time be succeeded by fruit. And since I have been speaking of the differing Qualities of the parts of the same Fruit, I am content to add two things: the one that Garcias ab Horto, a Classic Author, (and Physician to the Indian Viceroy) affirms 
* Aromat. Hist. lib. 1. cap. 29. de Cassia solutiva.  with some solemnity, (as wondering that a Learned man should write otherwise,) that though the fruit we call Cassia fistula be very commonly used, both here and in the Indies as a Purging Medicine, yet the Seeds of this Solutive Cassia are Astringent. The other: That of late years there have been often brought into England from the Carybbe Islands, certain Kernels of a fruit, which those that have seen it grow, liken to a white Pear-plumme; these are so strongly Purgative, and also Emetic, that the Ingenious Mr. Lygon 
* Ligon's History of Barbados. pag. 67.68.  tells us, th● five of them wrought with him a Dozen times upwards, and above Twenty downwards, and yet the same Author assures us, (which is likewise here a received Tradition among them that are curious of this fruit,) That in the Kernel, in the parting of it into halves, (● when our Hazle Nuts in England p●● in the middle longwise) you shall find thin Film, which looks of a faint Carnation, (which colour is easily enough discerned, the rest of the Kernel being perfectly white,) and that taking o● the Film you may eat the Nut safely without feeling any Operation at all and 'tis as sweet as a Jordan Almon● [A Learned Man, that practised Physic in America, being enquired of by m● concerning the Truth of this Relation answered, That though he had divers times given those Nuts as Cathartick Remedies, yet he had not that Curiosity to take out the Films, finding it the Universal belief, that the Purgative faculty consisted therein.] And I remember, that the famous 
* See Nicholaus Monardes', under the Title, Fabae Purgatrices.  Monardes' doth somewhat countenance this Tradition, where speaking of another Purging fruit, that also comes from America, (from Cartagena, and Nombre de Dios,) he takes notice, that these purging Beans (which are like ours, but smaller) have a thin Skin, that divides them through the middle, which must (together with the external Rind) be cast away, else they will work so violently both upwards and downwards, as to bring the Taker into hazard of his Life: whereas he commends these Beans rightly prepared, not only as a pleasant Medicine, that doth without trouble purge both Choler, Phlegm, and gross Humours, for which it is celebrated among the Indians.  
To these stories of our Countrymen, and Monardes', I shall subjoin another, which I find related by that great Rambler about the World, Vincent le Blank, who giving us an Account of a public Garden, which he visited in Africa, in the Territories of the Lord of Casima, not far from the Borders of Nubia, which he represents as the curiousest Garden he saw in all the East, he mentions this among other Rarities," There were (says he) other sorts of Fruit, which I never saw but there, and one among the rest leaved like a Sycamore, with fruit like the Golden Apple, but no Gall more bitter, and within five Kernels, as big as Almonds, the Juice whereof is sweet as Sugar, betwixt the Shell and the Nut there grows a thick Skin of a Carnation colour, which 
⁁ Vincent le Blanck's Survey of the World: Part. 2. p. 260.  taken before they be throughly ripe, they preserve with Date Vinegar, and make an excellent Sweetmeat, which they present to the King as a great Curiosity.   

IV.  
The Fourth and last Observation I shall at present mention, is afforded me by the consideration of Rotten Cheese. For if we take notice of the difference betwixt two parts of the same Cheese, whereof the one continues sound by preserving its Texture, and the other hath suffered that Impairing Alteration of Texture we call Rottenness, we may often see a manifest and notable Change in the several portions of a Body, that was before Similar. For the Rotten part will differ from the Sound in its Colour, which will be sometimes Livid, but most commonly betwixt Green and Blue; and its Odour, which will be both strong and offensive; and its Taste, which will be very Picquant, and to some men much more pleasant than before, but to most men odious; and in divers other Qualities, as particularly its Consistence, it will be much less Solid and more Friable than before; and if with a good Microscope we look upon the moulded parts of many Cheeses, we shall quickly discover therein some Swarms of little Animals, (the Mites,) furnished with variety of Parts of differing Sizes, Shapes, Textures, etc. and descry a yet greater diversity, both as to manifest Qualities (nor probably is it inferior as to Occult ones) betwixt the Mouldy part of the Cheese and the Untainted, than the unassisted Eye could otherwise have discovered. 
* The following Discourse (Of the Origine of Form●) ought to have been placed before this foregoing Section the Historical Part.     

OF THE ORIGINE OF FORMS.  
THe Origine of Forms, Pyrophilus, as it is thought the Noblest, so, if I mistake not, it hath been found one of the most perplexed Inquiries, that belong to Natural Philosophy: and, I confess, it is one of the things that has invited me to look about for some more satisfactory Account, than the Schools usually give of this matter, that I have observed, that the wisest that have busied themselves in explicating Forms according to the Peripatetic Notions of them, have either knowingly Confessed themselves unable to explain them, or unwittingly Proved themselves 

Formarum cognitio est rudis, con●usa, nec nisi per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; neque verum est, formae substantialis speciem recipi in intellectum, non enim in sensu usquam fuit. J.C. Scalig.  
Formae substantiales sunt incognitae nobis, quia insensiles: ideo per qualitates, quae sunt principia immediatae Transmutationis, exprimuntur. Aquinas ad 1. de generat. & corrupt.  
In hac humanae mentis caligine aequè forma Ignis ac Magnetis nobis igno●a est. Sennertus.   to be so, by giving but unsatisfactory Explications of them.  
It will not (I presume) be expected, that I, who now write but Notes, should enumerate, much less examine all the various Opinions touching the Origine and Nature of Forms; it being enough for our purpose, if, having already intimated in our Hypothesis, what, according to that, may be thought of this Subject; we now briefly consider the general Opinion of our Modern Aristotelians and the Schools concerning it. I say, the Modern Aristotelians, because divers of the Ancient, especially Greek Commentators of Aristotle, seem to have understood their Master's Doctrine of Forms much otherwise, and less incongruously, than his Latin followers, the Schoolmen and others, have since done. Nor do I expressly mention Aristotle himself among the Champions of substantial Forms, because though he seem in a place or two expressly enough to reckon Forms among Substances, yet elsewhere the Examples he imploies to set forth the Forms of Natural things by, being taken from the Figures of artificial things, (as of a Statue, etc.) which are confessedly but Accidents, and making very little use, if any, of Substantial Forms to explain the Phaenomena of Nature, He seems to me upon the whole matter, either to have been irresolved, whether there were any such Substances, or no, or to speak ambiguously and obscurely enough of them, to make it questionable, what his Opinions of them were.  
But the sum of the Controversy betwixt Us and the Schools is this, whether or no the Forms of Natural things, (the Souls of Men always excepted) be in Generation educed, as they speak, out of the power of the Matter, and whether these Forms be true substantial Entities, distinct from the other substantial Principle of Natural Bodies, namely Matter.  
The Reasons that move me to embrace the Negative, are principally these three. First, That I see no necessity of admitting in Natural things any such substantial Forms, Matter and the Accidents of Matter being sufficient to explicate as much of the Phaenomena of Nature, as we either do or are like to understand. The next, That I see not what use this puzzling Doctrine of substantial Forms is of in Natural Philosophy; the Acute Scaliger, and those that have most busied themselves in the Indagation of them, having freely acknowledged, (as the more Candid of the Peripatetics generally do,) That the true Knowledge of Forms is too difficult and abstruse to be attained by them. And how like it is, that particular Phaenomena will be explained by a Principal, whose Nature is confessedly ignored, I leave you to judge: but because to these considerations I often have had, and shall have here and there occasion to say something in the body of these Notes, I shall at present insist upon the third, which is, That I cannot conceive, neither how Forms can be generated, as the Peripatetics would have it, nor how the things, they ascribe to them, are consistent with the Principles of true Philosophy, or even with what themselves otherwise teach.  
The Manner how Forms are educed out of the Power of the Matter, according to that part of the Doctrine of Forms, wherein the Schools generally enough agree, is a thing so Inexplicable, that I wonder not it hath put Acute men upon several Hypotheses to make it out. And indeed the number of These is of late grown too great to be fit to be here recited, especially since I find them all so very unsatisfactory, that I cannot but think, the acute Sticklers for any of them are rather driven to embrace it by the palpable inconveniences of the ways they reject, then by any thing they find to satisfy them, in that which they make choice of: and for my part I confess, I find so much Reason in what each Party says against the Explications of the rest, that I think they all Confute well, and none does well Establish.  
But my present way of Writing forbidding me to insist on many Arguments against the Doctrine, where they most agree, I shall only urge▪ That which I confess chiefly sticks with me, namely that I find it not Comprehensible.  
I know the Modern Schoolmen fly here to their wont Refuge of an Obscure Distinction, and tell us, that the Power of Matter in reference to Forms is partly Eductive, as the Agent ca● make the Form out of it, and partly Receptive, whereby it can receive the For● so made; but since those that say this, will not allow, that the Form of a generated Body was actually preaexistent in its Matter, or indeed any where else, 'tis hard to conceive, how a Substance can be educed out of another Substance totally distinct in Nature from it, without being, before such Eduction, actually existent in it. And as for the Receptive Power of the Matter, That but fitting it to receive or lodge a Form, when brought to be United with it, how can it be intelligibly made out to contribute to the Production of a new Substance, of a quite differing Nature from that Matter, though it harbours it when produced? And 'tis plain, that the Humane Body hath a receptive Power in reference to the Humane Soul, which yet themselves confess both to be a substantial Form, and not to be educed out of the Power of Matter. Indeed if they would admit the Form of a Natural Body to be but a more fine and subtle part of the Matter, as Spirit of Wine is of Wine, which upon its recess remains no longer Wine, but Phlegm or Vinegar, than the Eductive Power of Matter might signify something; and so it might, if with us they would allow the Form to be but a Modification of the Matter; for than it would import b● that the Matter may be so ordered ●● disposed by fit Agents, as to constitute a Body of such a sort and Denomination: and so (to resume that Example the Form of a Sphere may be said 〈◊〉 lurk potentially in a piece of Brass, in a● much as that Brass may by casting, tu●ning, or otherwise, be so figured as ● become a Sphere. But this they w● not admit, lest they should make Form to be but Accidents, though it is ●o ought I know as little intelligible, ho● what is educed out of any Matter, without being either preaexistent, or being any part of the Matter, can be a tr● Substance, as how that Roundness, tha● makes a piece of Brass become a Sphere can be a new Substance in it. Nor ca● they admit the other way of educing 〈◊〉 Form out of Matter, as Spirit is out o● Wine, because than not only Matter will be corruptible against their grounds, but Matter and Form would not be two differing and substantial Principles, but one and the same, though diversified by firmness, and grosseness, etc. which are but Accidental differences. I know they speak much of the efficacy of the Agent upon the Matter, in the Generation of Natural Bodies, and tell us strange things of his manner of working. But not to spend time in examining those obscure niceties, I answer in short; That since the Agent, be he what he will, is but a Physical and finite Agent, and since what way soever he works, he can do nothing repugnant to the nature of things, the difficulty, that sticks with me, will still remain. For if the Form produced in Generation, be, as they would have it, a Substance, that was not before to be found any where out of that portion of Matter, wherewith it constitutes the Generated Body; I say that either it must be produced, by refining or subtiliating some parts of the Matter into Form, or else it must b● produced out of nothing, that is, Cre●ted, (for I see no Third way, how a Substance can be produced de novo.) If they allow the First, then will the Form b● indeed a Substance, but not, as they hol● it is, distinct from Matter; since Matter however subtiliated, is Matter still, ● the finest Spirit of Wine is as truly Body, as was the Wine itself, that yielded it, or as is the Grosser Phlegm, from which it was extracted: besides that, the Peripatetics teach, that the Form is no● made of any thing of the Matter; n●● indeed is it conceivable, how a Physical Agent can turn a Material into an Immaterial Substance, especially Matte● being, as they themselves confess, a● well incorruptible as ingenerable. B● if they will not allow, as indeed they do not, that the substantial Form is made of any thing that is Material, they must give me leave to believe, that 'tis produced out of Nothing, till they show me, how a Substance can be produced otherwise, that existed no where before. And at this rate every Natural Body of a special Denomination, as Gold, Marble, Nitre, etc. must not be produced barely by Generation, but partly by Generation, and partly by Creation. And since 'tis confessed on all sides, that no Natural Agent can produce the least Atom of Matter, 'tis strange they should in Generation allow every Physical Agent the power of producing a Form, which, according to them, is not only a Substance, but a far nobler one then Matter, and thereby attribute to the meanest Creatures that power of creating Substances, which the Ancient Naturalists thought too great to be ascribed to God himself, and which indeed is too great to be ascribed to any other than Him, and therefore some Schoolmen and Philosophers have derived Forms immediately from God; but this is not only to desert Aristotle and the Peripatetic Philosophy they would seem to maintain, but to put Omnipotence upon working I know not how many thousand Miracles every hour, to perform that (I mean the Generation of Bodies of new Denominations) in a supernatural way, which seems the most familiar effect of Nature in her ordinary course.  
And as the Production of Forms out of the Power of Matter is for these Reasons incomprehensible to me, so those things, which the Peripatetics ascribe to their substantial Forms, are some of them such, as, I confess, I cannot reconcile my Reason to: for they tell us positively, that these Forms are Substances, and yet at the same time they teach, that they depend upon Matter, both in fieri and in esse, as they speak, so that out of the Matter, that supports them, they cannot so much as exist, (whence they are usually called Material Forms,) which is to make them Substances in name, and but Accidents in truth: for not to ask how (among Physical things) one Substance can be said to depend upon another in fieri, that is not made of any part of it, that very notion of a Substance is to be a self-subsisting Entity, or that which needs no other Created Being to support it, or to make it exist. Besides that, there being but two sorts of Substances, Material, and Immaterial, a substantial Form must appertain to one of the two, and yet they ascribe things to it, that make it very unfit to be referred to either. To all this I add, that these imaginary Material Forms do almost as much trouble the Doctrine of Corruption, as that of Generation: for if a Form be a true Substance really distinct from Matter, it must, as I lately noted, be able to exist of itself, without any other Substance to support it; as those I reason with confess, that the Soul of Man survives the Body, it did before Death inform: whereas they will have it, that in Corruption the Form is quite abolished, and utterly perishes, as not being capable of existing, separated from the Matter, whereunto it was united: so that here again, what they call a Substance they make indeed an Accident, and besides contradict their own vulgar Doctrine, That Natural things are upon their Corruption resolved into the first Matter, since at this rate they should say, that such things are but partly resolved into the first Matter, and partly either into Nothing, or into Forms, which being as well immaterial as the Souls of Men, must, for aught appears, be also, like them, accounted immortal.  
I should now examine those Arguments, that are wont to be employed by the Schools to evince their substantial Forms, but, besides that the nature and scope of my present Work enjoins me Brevity, I confess that, one or two excepted, the Arguments I have found mentioned, as the chief, are rather Metaphysical, or Logical, then grounded upon the Principles and Phaenomena of Nature, and respect rather Words than Things, and therefore I, who have neither inclination, nor leisure, to wrangle about Terms, shall content myself to propose, and very briefly answer two or three of those that are thought the plausiblest.  
First then they thus argue. Omne Compositum substantiale (for it is hard to English well such Uncouth Terms) requirit materiam & formam substantialem, ex quibus componatur. Omne corpus naturale est compositum substantiale. Ergo etc. In this Syllogism some do plausibly enough deny the Consequence, but for brevity's sake, I shall rather choose to deny the Minor, and desire the Proposers to prove it. For I know not any thing in Nature that is composed of Matter, and a Substance distinct from Matter, except Man, who alone is made up of an immaterial Form, and a humane Body; and if it be urged, that then other Bodies cannot be properly said to be Composita substantialia: I shall, rather than wrangle with them, give them leave to find out some other name for other Natural things.  
But then they argue in the next place, that, if there were no substantial Forms, all Bodies would be but Entia per accidens, as they speak, which is absurd. To which I answer, That in the Notion, that divers Learned men have of an Ens per Accidens, namely, that 'tis That which consists of those things, quae non ordinantur ad unum, it may be said, That though we do not admit substantial Forms, yet we need not admit Natural Bodies to be Entia per accidens; because in them the several things that concur to constitute the Body, as Matter, Shape, Situation, and Motion, ordinantur per se & intrinsecè to constitute one Natural Body. But, if this Answer satisfy not, I shall add, that for my part, That which I am solicitous about, is, what Nature hath made things to be in themselves, not what a Logician or Metaphysician will call them in the Terms of his Art; it being much fitter in my judgement to alter Words, that they may better fit the Nature of Things, then to affix a wrong Nature to Things, that they may be accommodated to forms of Words, that were probably devised, when the things themselves were not known or well understood, if at all thought on.  
Wherefore I shall but add one Argument more of this sort, and That is, that, if there were no substantial Forms, neither could there be any substantial Definitions, but the Consequent is absurd, and therefore so is the Antecedent. To which I reply, that since the Peripatetics themselves confess the Forms of Bodies to be of themselves unknown, all that this Argument seems to me to conclude, is but this, That if we do not admit somethings, that are not in rerum natura, we cannot build our Definitions upon them: nor indeed could we, if we should admit substantial Forms, give substantial Definitions of Natural things, unless we could also define Natural Bodies by things that we know not; for such 
* Nego tibi uil●m esse formam nobis notam plenè & planè, nostramque scientiam esse umbram in Sole. Scalig.  the substantial Forms are (as we have seen already) confessed to be, by the wisest Peripatetics, who pretend not to give the substantial Definition of any Natural Compositum, except Man. But it may suffice Us to have, instead of substantial, essential Definitions of things; I mean such as are taken from the Essential Differences of things, which constitute them in such a sort of Natural Bodies, and discriminate them from all those of any other sort.  
These three Arguments, Pyrophilus, for substantial Forms, You may possibly, as well as I, find variously proposed, and perhaps with some light alterations multiplied in the writings of the Peripatetics and Schoolmen; but all the Arguments of this kind that I have met with, may, if I mistake not, be sufficiently solved by the Answers we have given to these▪ or at least by the grounds upon which those Answers are built; those seemingly various Arguments agreeing in this, That either they respect rather Words than Things, or that they are grounded upon precarious Suppositions; or lastly that they urge That as an Absurdity, which, whether it be one or not in those, that admit the Peripatetic Philosophy, to me, that do as little acquiesce in many of their other Principles, as I do in their substantial Forms, doth not appear any Absurdity at all. And 'tis perhaps for fear that Arguments of this sort should not much prevail with Naturalists, that some of the Modern assertors of the Forms we question, have thought it requisite to add some more Physical Arguments, which (though I have not found them all in the same Writers, yet) being in all but few, I shall here briefly consider them.  
First then among the Physical Arguments, that are brought to prove substantial Forms, I find That the most confidently insisted on, which is taken from the spontaneous return of heated Water to Coldness, which Effects, say they, must necessarily be ascribed to the Action of the substantial Form, whose office it is to preserve the Body in its Natural state, and, when there is occasion, to reduce it thereunto: and the Argument indeed might be plausible, if we were sure, that heated Water would grow cold again (without the Avolation of any Parts more agitated then the rest,) supposing it to be removed into some of the imaginary spaces beyond the World; but as the case is, I see no necessity of flying to a substantial Form, the Matter seeming to be easily explicable otherwise. The Water we heat is surrounded with our Air, or with some Vessel, or other Body contiguous to the Air, and both the Air and the Water in these Climates are most commonly less agitated, than the Juices in our hands, or other Organs of Touching, which makes us esteem and call those Fluids, cold. Now when the Water is exposed to the fire, it is thereby put into a new Agitation, more vehement than that of the parts of our Sensory, which you will easily grant, if you consider, that when the Heat is intense, it makes the Water boil and smoke, and oftentimes run over the Vessel; but when the Liquor is removed from the fire, this acquired Agitation must needs by degrees be lost, either by the avolation of such fiery Corpuscles as the Epicureans imagine to be got into heated Water, or by the Water's communicating the Agitation of its Parts to the contiguous Air, or to the Vesse● that contains it, till it have lost its surplusage of Motion, or by the ingress o● those frigorifick Atoms, wherewith (i● any such be to be granted) the Air i● these Climates is wont to abound, and so be reduced into its former Temperature: which may as well be done without a substantial Form, as if a Shi● swimming slowly down a River, should by a sudden gust of Wind, blowing the same way the Stream runs, be driven o● much faster than before, the Vessel upo● the ceasing of the Wind may, without any such internal principle, return after a while to its former slowness of Motion. So that in this Phaenomenon, we need not have recourse to an internal principle, the Temperature of the external Air being sufficient to give an accoy of it. And if Water be kept, (as is usual in poor men's houses that want Cellars,) in the upper Rooms of the house, in case the Climate be hot, the Water will, in spite of the Form, continue far less cold, then, according to the Peripatetics, its nature requires, all the Summer long. And let me here represent to the Champions of Forms, that, according to their Doctrine, the Fluidity of Water, must at least as much proceed from its Form as the Coldness, and yet this does so much depend upon the Temperature of the Air, that in Nova Zembla vast quantities of Water are kept in the hard and solid Form of Ice all the year long, by the sharp Cold of the ambient Air, notwithstanding all the pretended Office and Power of the substantial Form to keep it fluid, which it will never be reduced to be, unless by such a thawing Temperature of the Air, as would itself, for aught appears, make it flow again, although there were no substantial Form in rerum naturâ.  
There is another Argument much urged of late by some Learned Men, the substance whereof is this; That Matte● being indifferent to one sort of Accidents as well as to another, it is necessary there should be a substantial Form to keep those Accidents, which are said to constitute it, united to the Matter they belong to, and preserve both then and the Body in their Natural state; so since 'tis confessed, that Matter hath o● appetite to these Accidents, more th●● to any others, they demand, how without a substantial Form these Accident can be contained and preserved? T● this I might represent, that I am not ● well satisfied with the Notion wont i● be taken for granted, not only by the vulgar, but by Philosophers, of the Natural state of Bodies; as if it were undeniable, that every Natural Body, (for a to some, I shall not now question it,) has a certain state, wherein Nature endeavours to preserve it, and out of which it cannot be put, but by being put into a Preternatural state. For the World being once constituted by the great Author of Things, as it now is, I look upon the Phaenomena of Nature to be caused by the Local Motion of one part of Matter hitting against another, and am not so fully convinced, that there is such a thing, as Nature's designing to keep such a parcel of Matter in such a state, that is clothed with just such Accidents, rather than with any other. But I look upon many Bodies, especially fluid ones, as frequently changing their state, according as they happen to be more or less agitated, or otherwise wrought upon by the Sun, and other considerable Agents in Nature. As the Air, Water, and other Fluids, if the temperature as to Cold or Heat, and Rarefaction or Condensation, which they are in at the beginning of the Spring here at London, be pitched upon as their Natural state, than not only in the torrid and frozen Zones they must have other and very differing Natural states, but here itself they will, almost all the Summer and all the Winter, as our Wether Glasses inform us, be in a varying Preternatural state, because they will be in those seasons either more hot and rarified, or more cold and condensed, then in the beginning of the Spring. And in more stable and constant Bodies I take, in many cases, the Natural state to be but either the most usual state, or That, wherein that, which produces a notable Change in them, finds them. As when a slender piece of Silver, that is most commonly flexible, and will stand bend every way, comes to be well hammered, I count that Flexibility to be the Natural state of that Metal, because most commonly Silver is found to be flexible, and because it was so before it was hammered; but the Springinesse it acquires by hammering is a state, which is properly no more unnatural to the Silver than the other, and would continue with the Metal as long as It, if both pieces of Silver, the one flexible, the other springy, were let alone, and kept from outward violence: And as the Silver, to be deprived of its flexibleness, needed the violent Motion of the Hammer, so to deprive it of its Spring, it needs the violent Agitation of a nealing fire. These things, and much more, I might here represent, but to come close to the Objection, I Answer, That the Accidents spoken of are introduced into the Matter by the Agents or Efficient Causes, whatever they be, that produce in it what, in the sense formerly explained, we call an essential (though not a substantial) Form. And these Accidents being once thus introduced into the Matter, we need not seek for a new substantial Principle to preserve them there, since by the general law, or common course of Nature, the Matter qualified by them, must continue in the state such Accidents have put it into, till, by some Agent or other, it be forcibly put out of it, and so divested of those Accidents; as in the formerly mentioned Example, borrowed from Aristotle, of a Brazen Sphere, when once the Motion of Tools, impelled and guided by the Artificer, have turned a piece of Brass into a Sphere, there needs no new Substance to preserve that round figure, since the Brass must retain it, till it be destroyed by the Artificer himself, or some other Agent able to overcome the resistance of the Matter, to be put into another figure. And on this occasion let me confirm this ad hominem, by representing, That there is not an inconsiderable Party among the Peripatetics themselves, who maintain, That in the Elements the First Qualities (as they call them) are instead of Forms, and that the Fire (for instance) hath no other Form then Heat and Dryness, and the Water then Coldness and Moisture. Now if these Bodies, that are the vastest and the most important of the Sublunary World, consist but of the Universal Matter, and the few Accidents; and if in these there needs no substantial Form to keep the Qualities of the Matter united to it, and conjoined among themselves, and preserve them in that state, as long as the Law of Nature requires, though besides the four Qualities that are called First, the Elements have divers others, as Gravity and Levity, Firmness and Fluidity, Opacousnesse and Transparency, etc. why should the favourers of this Opinion deny, That, in other Bodies besides the Elements, Qualities may be preserved and kept united to the Matter they belong to, without the Band or Support of a substantial Form? And as, when there is no competent destructive Cause, the Accidents of a Body will by the Law of Nature remain such as they were, so if there be, it cannot with reason be pretended, that the substantial Form is able to preserve all those Accidents of a Body, that are said to slow from it, and to be as it were under its care and tuition; for if, for instance, you expose a Sphere or Bullet of Lead to a strong fire, it will quickly loose (not to mention its Figure) both its Coldness, its Consistence, its Malleableness, its Colour, (for 'twill appear of the colour of fire,) its Flexibility, and some other Qualities, and all this in spite of the imaginary substantial Form, which, according to the Peripatetical Principles, in this case must still remain in it without being able to help it. And though upon the taking the Lead from off the fire, it is wont to be reduced to most of its former Qualities, (for it will not of itself recover its Sphaericity,) yet That may well be ascribed partly to its peculiar Texture, and partly to the Coldness of the ambient Air, according to what we lately discoursed touching heated and refrigerated Water, which Temperature of the Air is an extrinsical thing to the Lead, and indeed it is but Accidental, that the Led upon refrigeration regains its former Qualities; for in case the Lead have been exposed long enough to a sufficiently intense fire, it will (as we have purposely tried) be turned into Glass, and lose its colour, its opacity, its malleableness, and (former degree of) flexiblenesse, and acquire a Reddishness, a degree of Transparency, a brittleness, and some other Qualities, that it had not before: and let the supposed substantial Form do what it can, even when the Vessel is removed from the fire, to reduce or restore the Body to its Natural state and Accidents, yet the former Qualities will remain lost, as long as these Preternatural ones, introduced by the fire, continue in the Matter; and neither the one will be restored, nor the other destroyed, till some sufficiently powerful extrinsic Agent effect the Change. And on the other side I consider, that the Fruit, when severed from the Tree it grew on, is confessed to be no longer animated (at least the Kernels or Seeds excepted) by the Vegetative Soul, or substantial Form of the Plant; yet in an Orange or Lemmon (for instance) plucked from the Tree, we see, that the same Colour, the same Odour, the same Taste, the same Figure, the same Consistence, and, for aught we know, the same other Qualities, whether sensible, or even occult, as are its Antidotal and Antiscorbutical virtues, that must before be said to have flowed from the Soul of the Tree, will continue, many months, perhaps some years, after the fruit has ceased to have any commerce with the Tree, (nay though the Tree, whereon it grew, be perhaps in the mean time hewn down or burnt, and though consequently its Vegetative Soul or Form be destroyed,) as when it grew thereon, and made up one Plant with it. And we find, that Tamarinds, Rhubarb, Senna, and many other Simples will for divers years, after they have been deprived of their former Vegetative Soul, retain their Purgative and other Specific properties.  
I find it likewise urged, that there can be no Reason, why Whiteness should be separable from a Wall, and not from Snow or Milk; unless we have recourse to substantial Forms. But in case men have agreed to call a thing by such a name, because it has such a particular Quality, that differences it from others, we need go no farther to find a Reason, why one Quality is essential to one thing, and not to another. As in our former example of a Brass Sphere, the Figure is that, for which we give it that Name, and therefore, though you may alter the figure of the Matter, yet by that very alteration the Body perishes in the capacity of a Sphere, whereas its Coldness may be exchanged for Heat, without the making it the less a Sphere, because 'tis not for any such Quality, but for Roundness, that a Body is said to be a Sphere. And so Firmness is an inseparable Quality of Ice, though this or that particular Figure be not, because that 'tis for want of fluidity, that any thing, that was immediately before a Liquor, is called Ice, and congruously hereunto, though Whiteness were inseparable from Snow and Milk, yet that would not necessarily infer, that there must be a substantial Form to make it so: for the Firmness of the Corpuscles, that compose Snow, is as inseparable from it, as the Whiteness; and yet is not pretended to be the effect of the substantial Form of the Water, but of the excess of the Coldness of the Air, which (to use vulgar, though perhaps unaccurate, expressions,) puts the Water out of its Natural state of Fluidity, and into a Preternatural one Firmness and Brittleness. And the reason, why Snow seldom loses its whiteness but with its nature, seems to be, that its component Particles are so disposed, that the same heat of the ambient Air, that is sit to turn it into a transparent Body, is also fit to make it a fluid one, which when it is become, we no longer call it Snow, but Water; so that the Water loses its whiteness, though the Snow do not. But if there be a cause proper to make a convenient alteration of Texture in the Snow, without melting or resolving it into water, it may then exchange its Whiteness for Yellowness, without losing its right to be called Snow; as, I remember, I have read in an eminent Writer, that de facto in the Northern Regions towards the Pole, those parcels of Snow, that have lain very long on the ground, degenerate in time into a Yellowish colour, very differing from that pure Whiteness to be observed in the neighbouring Snow lately fallen.  
But there yet remains an Argument for substantial Forms, which though (perhaps because Physical) wont to be overlooked, or slightly answered by their Opposers, will for the same reason deserve to be taken notice of here; and it is, That there seems to be a necessity of admitting substantial Forms in Bodies, that from thence we may derive all the various changes, to which they are subject, and the differing Effects they produce, [the Preservation and Restitution of the State requisite to each particular Body,] as also the keeping of its several parts united into one Totum. To the answering of this Argument, so many things will be found applicable, both in the past and subsequent parts of these Notes, that I shall at present but point the chief particulars, on which the Solution is grounded.  
I consider then first, that many and great Alterations may happen to Bodies, which seem manifestly to proceed from their peculiar Texture, and the Action of outward Agents upon them, and of which it cannot be shown, that they would happen otherwise, though there were no substantial Forms in rerum natura: as we see that Tallow (for instance) being melted by the fire loses its Coldness, Firmness, and its Whiteness, and acquires Heat, Fluidity, and some Transparency, all which, being suffered to cool, it presently exchanges for the three first named Qualities. And yet divers of these Changes are plainly enough the effects partly of the Fire, partly of the ambient Air, and not of I know not what substantial Form: and it is both evident and remarkable, what great variety of changes in Qualities, and Productions of new ones, the Fire (that is, a Body consisting of insensible parts, that are variously and vehemently moved) doth effect by its Heat, that is, by a modified Local Motion. I consider further, that various Operations of a Body may be derived from the peculiar Texture of the Whole, and the Mechanical Affections of the particular Corpuscles or other parts that compose it, as we have often occasion to declare here and there in this Treatise; and particularly by an Instance, ere long to be further insisted on, namely, that though Vitriol, made of Iron with a Corrosive liquor, be but a factitious Body, made by a convenient apposition of the small parts of the saline Menstruum to those of the Metal, yet this Vitriol will do most, if not all, of the same things, that Vitriol, made by Nature in the bowels of the Earth, and digged out thence, will perform; and each of these Bodies may be endowed with variety of differing Qualities, which I see not, why they must flow, in the native Vitriol, from a substantial Form, since in the factitious Vitriol, the same Qualities belong to a Form, that does plainly emerge from the coalition of Metalline and Saline Corpuscles, associated together and disposed of after a certain manner.  
And lastly, as to what is very confidently, as well as plausibly, pretended, That a substantial Form is requisite to keep the parts of a Body united, without which it would not be one Body. I answer, That the contrivance of conveniently figured parts, and in some cases their juxta-position, may without the assistance of a substantial Form be sufficient for this matter; for not to repeat what I just now mentioned concerning Vitriol made by Art, whose Parts are as well united and kept together, as those of the Native Vitriol, I observe▪ that a Pear grafted upon a Thorn, or a Plum inoculated upon an Apricock, will bear good fruit, and grow up with the Stock, as though they both made but one Tree, and were animated but by the same common Form; whereas indeed both the Stock and the inoculated or grafted Plant have each of them its o● Form, as may appear by the differing leaves, and fruits, and seeds they be●▪ And that which makes to our present purpose is, that even Vegetation and the Distribution of Aliments are in such cases well made, though the nourished parts of the Total Plant, if I may so ca● it, have not one common Soul or Form which is yet more remarkable in the Misletoes, that I have seen growing upon old Hazletrees, Crabtrees, Appletrees, and other plants, in which the Misletoe often differs very widely from that kind of Plant on which it grow and prospers. And for the durableness of the Union betwixt Bodies that a substantial Form is not requisite to procure it, I have been induced to think by considering, that Silver and Gold, being barely mingled by Infusion, will ha● their minute parts more closely united then those of any Plant or Animal tha● we know of. And there is scarce any Natural Body, wherein the Form makes so strict, durable, and indissoluble an Union of the parts it consists of, as that, which, in that Factitious Concrete we call Glass, arises from the bare commistion of the Corpuscles of Sand with those Saline ones, wherewith they are colliquated by the violence of the fire: and the like may be said of the Union of the proper Accidents of Glass with the Matter of it, and betwixt one another.  
To draw towards a Conclusion, I know 'tis alleged as a main Consideration on the behalf of substantial Forms, that these being in Natural Bodies the true principles of their Properties, and consequently of their Operations, their Natural Philosophy must needs be very imperfect and defective, who will not take in such Forms: but for my part I confess, that this very consideration does rather indispose then incline me to admit them. For if indeed there were in every Natural Body such a thing as a substantial Form, from which all its Properties and Qualities immediately flow, since we see that the Actions o● Bodies upon one another are for the most part (if not all) immediately performed by their Qualities or Accidents, it would scarce be possible to explicate very many of the explicable Phaenomen● of Nature, without having recourse to Them; and it would be strange, if many of the abstruser Phaenomena were not explicable by them only. Whereas indeed almost all the rational Accounts to be met with of difficult Phaenomena, are given by such as either do not acknowledge, or at least do not take notice of substantial Forms. And 'tis evident by the clear Solutions (untouched by many vulgar Philosophers,) we meet with of many Phaenomena in the Staticks, and other parts of the Mechanics, and especially in the hydrostatics, and Pneumaticks, how clearly many Phaenomena may be solved, without employing a substantial Form. And on the other side, I do not remember, that either Aristotle himself, (who perhaps scarce ever attempted it,) or any of his Followers, has given a solid and intelligible solution of any one Phaenomenon of Nature by the help of substantial Forms; which you need not think it strange I should say, since the greatest Patrons of Forms acknowledge their Nature to be 
* Nomina tu lapidis, q●i quo●idie tuis oculis observatur, formam, & Phyllida solus habeto. Seal. contra Card.  unknown to Us, to explain any Effect by a substantial Form, must be to declare (as they speak) ignotum per ignotius, or at lest per aquè ignotum. And indeed to explicate a Phaenomenon, being to deduce it from something else in Nature more known to Us, than the thing to be explained by It, how can the employing of Incomprehensible (or at least Uncomprehended) substantial Forms help Us to explain intelligibly This or That particular Phaenomenon? For to say, that such an Effect proceeds not from this or that Quality of the Agent, but from its substantial Form, is to take an easy way to resolve all difficulties in general, without rightly resolving any one in particular; and would make a rare Philosophy, if it were not far more easy than satisfactory: for if it be demanded, why Jet attracts Straws, Rhubarb purges Choler, Snow dazzles the Eyes rather than Grass, etc. to say, that these and the like Effects are performed by the substantial Forms of the respective Bodies, is at best but to tell me, what is the Agent, not how the Effect is wrought; and seems to be but such a kind of general way of answering, as leaves the curious Enquirer as much to seek for the causes and manner of particular Things, as Men commonly are for the particular causes of the several strange Things performed by Witchcraft, though they be told, that 'tis some Devil that does them all. Wherefore I do not think, but that Natural Philosophy, without being for That the more Defective, may well enough spare the Doctrine of Substantial Forms as an useless Theory; not that Men are yet arrived to be able to explicate all the Phaenomena of Nature without them, but because, whatever we cannot explicate without them, we cannot neither intelligibly explicate by them.  
And thus, Pyrophilus, I have offered You some of those many things, that indisposed me to acquiesce in the received Doctrine of Substantial Forms; but in case any more piercing Enquirer shall persuade himself, that he understands it throughly, and can explicate it clearly, I shall congratulate him for such happy Intellectuals, and be very ready to be informed by him. But since what the Schools are wont to teach of the Origine and Attributes of substantial Forms, is that, which, I confess, I cannot yet comprehend; and since I have some of the eminentest Persons among the Modern Philosophers to join with me, though perhaps not for the same Considerations, in the like confession, that 'tis not necessary the Reason of my not finding this Doctrine conceivable, must be rather a Defectiveness in my Understanding, than the unconceivable nature of the thing itself: I, who love not (in matters purely Philosophical) to acquiesce in what I do not understand, nor to go about to explicate things to others, by what appears to me itself inexplicable, shall, I hope, be excused, if, leaving those that contend for them, the liberty of making what use they can of substantial Forms, I do, till I be better satisfied, decline employing them myself, and endeavour to solve those Phaenomena, I attempt to give an account of, without them, as not scrupling to confess, that those that I cannot explicate, at least in a general way, by intelligible principles, I am not yet arrived to the distinct and particular knowledge of.  
Now for our Doctrine touching the Origine of Forms, it will not be difficult to collect it from what we formerly discoursed about Qualities and Forms together: for the Form of a Natural Body, being according to us, but an Essential Modification, and, as it were, the Stamp of its Matter, or such a convention of the Bigness, Shape, Motion (or Rest,) Situation and Contexture, (together with the thence resulting Qualities) of the small parts that compose the Body, as is necessary to constitute and denominate such a particular Body; and all these Accidents being producible in Matter by Local Motion, 'tis agreeable to our Hypothesis to say, That the first and Universal, though not immediate cause of Forms is none other but God, who put Matter into Motion, (which belongs not to its Essence,) and Established the Laws of Motion amongst Bodies, and also, according to my Opinion, guided it in divers cases at the beginning of Things; and that, among Second Causes, the Grand Efficient of Forms is Local Motion, which by variously dividing, sequestering, transposing, and so connecting the parts of Matter, produces in them those Accidents and Qualities, upon whose account the portion of Matter they diversify comes to belong to this or that determinate species of Natural Bodies, which yet is not so to be understood, as if Motion were only an Efficient cause in the Generation of Bodies, but very often (as in, water, fire, etc.) 'tis also one of the chief Accidents, that concur to make up the Form.  
But in this last Summary Account of the Origine of Forms, I think myself obliged to declare to you a little more distinctly, what I just now intimated to be my own Opinion. And this I shall do, by advertising you, that though I agree with our Epicureans, in thinking it probable, that the World is made up of an innumerable multitude of singly insensible Corpuscles, endowed with their own Sizes, Shapes, and Motions; and though I agree with the Cartesians, in believing (as I find that 
* Aristotle speaking of Anaxagoras in the first Ch. of the last Book of his Physics, hath this passage: Dicit (Anaxagoras) cum omnia simul essent, atque qu●escere●t tempore infinito, Mentem movisse, a● segregasse.  Anaxagoras did of Old,) that Matter hath not its Motion from its self, but Originally from God; yet in This I differ both from Epicurus and Des Cartes, that, whereas the former of them plainly denies, that the World was made by any Deity, (for Deities he owned,) and the Latter of them, for aught I can find in his Writings, or those of some of his Eminentest Disciples, thought, that God, having once put Matter into Motion, and established the Laws of that Motion, needed not more particularly interpose for the Production of Things Corporeal, nor even of Plants or Animals, which according to him are but Engines: I do not at all believe, that either these Cartesian Laws of Motion, or the Epicurean casual Concourse of Atoms, could bring mere Matter into so orderly and well contrived a Fabric as This World; and therefore I think, that the wise Author of Nature did not only put Matter into Motion, but when he resolved to make the World, did so regulate and guide the Motions of the small parts of the Universal Matter, as to reduce the greater Systems of them into the Order they were to continue in; and did more particularly contrive some portions of that Matter into Seminal Rudiments or Principles, lodged in convenient Receptacles, (and as it were Wombs,) and others into the Bodies of Plants and Animals: one main part of whose Contrivance, did, as I apprehend, consist in this, That some of their Organs were so framed, that, supposing the Fabric of the greater Bodies of the Universe, and the Laws he had established in Nature, some Juicy and Spirituous parts of these living Creatures must be fit to be turned into Prolific Seeds, whereby they may have a power, by generating their like, to propagate their Species. So that according to my apprehension, it was at the beginning necessary, that an Intelligent and Wise Agent should contrive the Universal Matter into the World, (and especially some Portions of it into Seminal Organs and Principles,) and settle the Laws, according to which the Motions and Actions of its parts upon one another should be regulated: without which interposition of the World's Architect, however moving Matter may with some probability (for I see not in the Notion any Certainty) be conceived to be able, after numberless Occursions of its insensible parts, to cast itself into such grand Conventions and Convolutions, as the Cartesians call Vortices, and as, I remember; 
* Epicurus in his Epistle to Pythocles.  Epicurus speaks of under the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; yet I think it utterly improbable, that brute and unguided, though moving, Matter, should ever convene into such admirable Structures, as the Bodies of perfect Animals. But the World being once framed, and the course of Nature established, the Naturalist, (except in some few cases, where God, or Incorporeal Agents interpose,) has recourse to the first Cause but for its general and ordinary Support and Influence, whereby it preserves Matter and Motion from Annihilation or Desition; and in explicating particular Phaenomena, considers only the Size, Shape, Motion, (or want of it) Texture, and the resulting Qualities and Attributes of the small particles of Matter. And thus in this great Automaton the World, (as in a Watch or Clock,) the Materials it consists of, being left to themselves, could never at the first convene into so curious an Engine: and yet, when the skilful Artist has once made and set it a going, the Phaenomena it exhibits are to be accounted for by the number, bigness, proportion, shape, motion, (or endeavour,) rest, coapration, and other Mechanical Affections of the Spring, Wheels, Pillars, and other parts it is made up of: and those effects of such a Watch, that cannot this way be explicated, must, for aught I yet know, be confessed, not to be sufficiently understood.  
But to return thither, whence my Duty to the Author of Nature obliged me, to make this short Digression.  
The hitherto proposed Hypothesis, touching the Origination of Forms, hath, I hope, been rendered probable by divers particulars in the past Discourses, and will be both exemplifyed and confirmed by some of the Experiments, that make the Latter part of this present Treatise, (especially the Fifth and 7th of them,) which, containing Experiments of the Changing the Form of a Salt and a Metal, do chiefly belong to the Historical or Experimental part of what we deliver touching the Origine of Forms. And indeed, besides the two kinds of Experiments presently to be mentioned, we might here present you a Third sort, consisting partly of divers Relations of Metalline Transmutations, delivered upon their own Credit by Credible men, that are not Alchemists; and partly of some Experiments (some made, some directed by us) of Changing both Bodies, totally inflammable, almost totally into Water, and a good part even of distilled Rain water without Additament into Earth; and distilled Liquors, readily and totally mingleable with Water, pro parte into a true Oil, that will not mix with it, This sort of Experiments, I say, I might here annex, if I thought fit, in this place, either to lay any stress upon those, that I cannot myself make out, or to transfer hither those Experiments of Changes amongst Bodies not Metalline, that belong to another 
* The Sceptical Chemist.  Treatise. But over and above, what the past Notes and the Experiments, that are to follow them, contain towards the making of what we teach concerning Forms, we will here, for further Confirmation, proceed to add two sorts of Experiments, (besides the Third already mentioned.) The one, wherein it appears, that Bodies of very differing Natures, being put together, like the Wheels, and other pieces of a Watch, and by their connection acquiring a new Texture, and so new Qualities, may, without having recourse to a substantial Form, compose such a new Concrete, as may as well deserve to have a substantial Form attributed to it, by virtue of that new Disposition of its parts, as other Bodies that are said to be endowed therewith. And the other, that a Natural Body being dissipated, and as it were taken in pieces, like a Watch, may have its parts so associated, as to constitute New Bodies, of Nature's very differing from its own, and from each other; and yet these dissipated and scattered parts, by being recollected and put together again, like the pieces of a Watch, in the like order as before, may recompose (almost, if not more than almost) such another Body, as that they made up, before they were taken asunder.  

I. EXPERIMENTS, and THOUGHTS, about the Production and Reproduction of FORMS.  
IT was not at random, that I spoke, when, in the foregoing Notes about the Origine of Qualities, I intimated, That 'twas very much by a kind of tacit agreement, that Men had distinguished the Species of Bodies, and that those Distinctions were more Arbitrary than we are wont to be aware of. For I confess, that I have not yet, either in Aristotle, or any other Writer, met with any genuine and sufficient Diagnostic and Boundary, for the Discriminating and limiting the Species of Things, or to speak more plainly, I have not found, that any Naturalist has laid down a determinate Number and sort of Qualities, or other Attributes, which is sufficient and necessary to constitute all portions of Matter, endowed with them, distinct Kind's of Natural Bodies. And therefore I observe, that most commonly Men look upon these as Distinct Species of Bodies, that have had the luck to have distinct Names found out for them; though perhaps divers of them differ much less from one another, than other Bodies, which (because they have been huddled up under one Name,) have been looked upon, as but one sort of Bodies. But not to lay any weight on this Intimation about Names, I found, that for want of a true Characteristick, or discriminating notes, it hath been, and is still, both very uncertain as to divers Bodies, whether they are of different Species or of the same, and very difficult to give a sufficient reason, why divers Bodies, wherein Nature is assisted by Art, should not as well pass for distinct kinds of Bodies, as others, that are generally reckoned to be so.  
Whether (for instance) Water and Ice be not to be esteemed distinct kinds of Bodies, is so little evident, that some, that pretend to be very well versed in Aristotle's Writings and Opinions, affirm him to teach, that Water loses not its own nature by being turned into Ice; and indeed I remember I have read a 
* See Lib. 1. de Gen. & Cor. t. 80. Idem Corpus (says he there) qua●quam continuum, alias liquidum, alias concretum videmus, non divisione aut compositione hoc passum, aut conversione, aut attactu, sicuti Democritus asserit: nam neque transpositione, neque Naturae demutatione (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) ex liquido concretum evadere solet.  Text of his, that seems express enough to this purpose, and the thing itself is made plausible by the reduciblenesse of ice back again into Water. And yet I remember, Galen is affirmed to make these two, distinct Species of Bodies; which Doctrine is favoured by the differing Qualities of Ice and Water, for not only the one is fluid, and the other solid, and even brittle, but Ice is also commonly more or less opacous in comparison of Water, being also lighter than it in specie, since it swims upon it. To which may be added, that Ice, beaten with common Salt, will freeze other Bodies, when Water mingled with Salt will not. And on this occasion, I would propose to be resolved, whether Must, Wine, Spirit of Wine, Vinegar, Tartar, and Vappa, be Specifically distinct Bodies? and the like question I would ask concerning a Hen's Egg, and the Chick that is afterwards hatched out of it: As also concerning Wood, Ashes, Soot, and likewise the Eggs of Silkworms, which are first small Caterpillars, or (as some think them) but Worms, when they are newly hatched, and then Aurelia's, (or husked Maggots,) and then Butterflies, which I have observed with pleasure to be the successive Production of the Prolific Seed of Silkworms. And whether the Answer to these Queries be Affirmative or Negative, I doubt the reason, that will be given for either of the two, will not hold in divers cases, whereto I might apply it. And a more puzzling Question it may be to some, whether a Charcoal, being throughly kindled, do specifically differ from another Charcoal? for, according to those I argue with, the fire has penetrated it quite through; and therefore some of the recent Aristotelians are so convinced of its being transmuted, that all the satisfaction I could find from a very subtle modern Schoolman to the Objection, That if the glowing Coal were plunged into Water, it would be a black Coal again, was, That notwithstanding That reduction, the Form of a Charcoal had been once abolished by the fire, and was reproduced by God, upon the regained Disposition of the Matter to receive it.  
Nor is it very easy to determine, whether Clouds, and Rain, and Ha●l, and Snow, be bodies specifically distinct from Water, and from each other, and the writers of Meteors are wont to handle them as distinct. And since if such slight differences as those, that discriminate these Bodies, or that which distinguishes Wind from Exhalations, whose Course makes it, be sufficient to constitute differing kinds of Bodies, 'twill be hard to give a satisfactory Reason, why other Bodies, that differ in more or more considerable particulars, should not enjoy the same Privilege. And I presume, that Snow differs less from Rain, than Paper doth from Rags, or Glass made of Wood-ashes does from Wood And indeed, Men having, by tacit consent, agreed to look upon Paper, and Glass, and Soap, and Sugar, and Brass, and Ink, and Pewter, and Gunpowder, and I know not how many others, to be distinct sorts of Bodies, I see not, why they may not be thought to have done it, on as good grounds, as those, upon which divers other differing Species of Bodies have been constituted. Nor will it suffice to object, that these Bodies are factitious; for 'tis the present nature of Bodies, that aught to be considered in referring them to Species, which way soever they came by that Nature: for Salt, that is, in many Countries, made by boiling Sea water in Cauldrons, and other vessels, is as well true Sea-salt, as that which is made in the Isle of Man, (as Navigators call it,) without any cooperation of Man, by the bare action of the Sun upon those parts of the Sea water, which chance to be left behind in hollow places, after a high Springtide. And Silk worms, which will hatch by the heat of humane Bodies, and Chickens, that are hatched in Egypt by the heat of Ovens or Dunghills, are no less true Silkworms or Chickens, than those that are hatched by the Sun, or by Hens.  
As for what may be objected, that we must distinguish betwixt Factitious Bodies and Natural, I will not now stay to examine, how far that Distinction may be allowed: for it may suffice for our present purpose to represent, that whatever may be said of Factitious Bodies, where Man does, by Instruments of his own providing, only give Figure, or also Contexture to the sensible (not insensible) parts of the Matter he works upon; as when a Joiner makes a Stool, or a Statuary makes an Image, or a Turner a Bowl: yet the case may be very differing in those other factitious Productions, wherein the insensible parts of Matter are altered by Natural Agents, who perform the greatest part of the work among themselves, though the Artificer be an Assistant, by putting Them together after a due manner. And therefore I know not, why all the Productions of the Fire made by Chemists should be looked upon, as not Natural, but Artificial Bodies: since the Fire, which is the grand Agent in these Changes, doth not, by being employed by the Chemist, cease to be, and to work as, a Natural Agent. And since Nature herself doth, by the help of the fire, sometimes afford us the like Productions that the Alchemists art presents us: as in Aetna, Vesuvius, and other burning Mountains, (some of whose Productions I can show you,) Stones are sometimes turned into Lime, (and so an Alcalizate Salt is produced,) and sometimes, if they be more disposed to be fluxed, then calcined, brought to vitrification; Metalline and Mineral Bodies are by the violence of the fire colliquated into Masses of very strange and compounded Natures. Ashes and Metalline flowers of divers kinds are scattered about the neighbouring places, and copious flowers of Sulphur, sublimed by the internal fire, have been several times found about the Vents, at which the Fumes are discharged into the Air: (As I have been assured by Ingenious Visiters of such Places, whom I purposely enquired of, touching these stores; for of these Travellers more than one answered me, they had themselves gathered, and had brought some very good.) Not to add, that I have sometimes suspected, upon no absurd grounds, that divers of the Minerals and other Bodies, we meet with in the lower parts of the Earth, and think to have been form and lodged there ever since the beginning of Things, have been since produced there by the help of subterraneal fires, or other heats, which may either by their immediate action, and exceedingly long application, very much alter some Bodies by changing their Texture; as when Lead is turned into Minium, and Tin into Putty by the operation of the fire in a few hours, or by elevating, in the form of Exhalations or Vapours, divers Saline and Sulphureous Corpuscles or Particles of unripe (or to use a Chemical Term of Art) Embrionated Minerals, and perhaps Metals, which may very much alter the Nature, and thereby vary the Kind of other subterraneal Bodies, which they pervade, and in which they often come to be incorporated; or else may, by convening among themselves, constitute particular Concretions, as we see that the fumes of Sulphur and those of Mercury unite into that Lovely red Mass, which in the Shops they call Vermilion, and which is so like to the Mineral, whence we usually obtain Mercury, that the Latins give them both the same Name Cinnabaris, and in that are imitated by the French and Italians; in whose favour I shall add, That if we suppose this Mineral to consist of a stony Concretion, penetrated by such Mineral fumes as I have been speaking of, the Appellation may be better excused then perhaps you imagine, since from Cinnabaris nativa not only I obtained a considerable quantity of good running Mercury, (which is That, Men are wont to seek for from it,) but to gratify my Curiosity somewhat further, I tried an easy way, that came into my mind, whereby the Caput mortuum afforded me no despicable Quantity of good combustible Sulphur. But this upon the By, being not obliged to set down here the grounds of my Paradoxical Conjecture about the Effects of subterraneal Fires and Heats, since I here lay no stress upon it, but return to what I was saying about Aetna, and other Volcans'. Since then these Productions of the Fire, being of Nature's own making, cannot be denied to be Natural Bodies, I see not why the like Productions of the Fire should be thought unworthy that Name, only because the Fire, that made the former, was kindled by chance in a Hill, and that which produced the latter was kindled by a Man in a Furnace. And if flower of Sulphur, Lime, Glass, and colliquated mixtures of Metals and Minerals are to be reckoned among Natural Bodies, it seems to be but reasonable, that, upon the same grounds, we should admit flower of Antimony, Lime, and Glass, and Pewter, and Brass, and many other Chemical Concretes, (if I may so call them) to be taken into the same number; and than 'twill be evident, that to distinguish the species of Natural Bodies, a Concourse of Accidents will, without considering any Substantial Form, be sufficient.  
But because I need not, on this occasion, have recourse to instances of a disputable nature, I will pitch, for the illustration of the Mechanical Production of Forms, upon Vitriol. For since Nature herself, without the help of Art, does oftentimes produce that Concrete, (as I have elsewhere shown by Experience,) there is no reason why Vitriol, produced by easy Chemical Operations, should not be looked upon as a Body of the same Nature and Kind. And in Factitious Vitriol, our knowing what Ingredients we make use of, and how we put them together, enables us to judge very well, how Vitriol is produced. But because it is wont to be reckoned with Salt-petre, Sea-salt, and Sal Gem among true Salts, I think it requisite to take notice in the first place, that Vitriol is not a mere Salt, but That, which Paracelsus somewhere, and after him divers other Spagyrists, call a Magistery, which in their sense (for there are that use it in another,) commonly signifies a Preparation, wherein the Body to be prepared has no● its Principles separated, as in Distillation, Incineration, etc. but wherein the whole Body is brought into another form, by the addition of some Salt or Menstruum, that is united per minima with it. And agreeably to this Notion we find, that from common Vitriol, whether native or factitious, may be obtained (by Distillation and Reduction) an acid Saline Spirit, and a Metalline Substance, as I elsewhere mention, that from blue Vitriol, Copper may be (by more than one way) separated. And I the rather give this Advertisement, because that as there is a Vitriol of Iron, which is usually green; and another of Copper, which is wont to be blue; and also a white Vitriol, about which it is disputed what it holds, (though that it holds some Copper I have found;) and yet all of these are without scruple reputed true Vitriols, notwithstanding that they differ so much in Colour, and (as I have discovered) in several other Qualities; so I see no reason, why the other Minerals, being reduced by their proper Menstruums into Salt like Magisteries, may not pass for the Vitriols of those Metals, and consequently for Natural Bodies▪ which, if granted, will add some confirmation to our Doctrine, though its being granted is not necessary to make it out. For, to confine ourselves to Vitriol, 'tis known among Chemists, that if upon the filings of Mars one put a convenient quantity of that acid distilled Liquor, which is (abusively) want to be called Oil of Vitriol, diluting the mixture with Rain, or with common Water, 'tis easy by Filtrating the Solution, by Evaporating the Aqueous superfluity of it, and by leaving the rest for a competent while in a Cellar, (or other cold place) to Christallize, 'tis easy, I say, by this means to obtain a Vitriol of Iron; which agrees with the other Vitriol of Vitriol-stones or Marchasites, presented us, by Nature, without the help of any other Menstruum, than the Rain that falls upon them from the Clouds, in I know not how many Qualities, part Obvious, and part of them Occult: As, (of the first sort) in Colour, Transparency, brittleness, easiness of Fusion, Styptical Taste, reducibleness to a Red Powder by Calcination, and other Qualities more obvious to be taken notice of; to which may be annexed divers Qualities of the second sort, (I mean the more abstruse ones,) as the power to turn in a trice an Infusion of Galls, made in ordinary water, (as also to turn a certain clear Mineral Solution, elsewhere mentioned,) into an Inckly colour, to which, in all probability, we may add a faculty of causing Vomits even in a small Dose, when taken into the Stomach of a Man, and that remarkable property of being endowed with as exact and curious a shape or figure, as Those, for which Salts have been, by modern Philosophers especially, so much admired. But, that no scruple might arise from hence, that in the Vitriolum Martis, wont to be made by Chemists, the Menstruum, that is employed, is the Oil of common Vitriol, which may be suspected to have retained the nature of the Concrete whence it proceeded, and so this Factitious Vitriol may not be barely a new Production, but partly a Recorporification, as they speak, of the Vitriolate Corpuscles contained in the Menstruum: To prevent this Scruple I say, (which yet perhaps would not much trouble a Considering Chemist,) I thought fit to employ a quite other Menstruum, that would not be suspected to have any thing of Vitriol in it. And though Aqua fortis, and Spirit of Nitre, however they corrode Mars, are unfit for such a work, yet having pitched upon Spirit of Salt instead of Oil of Vitriol, and proceeding the same way that has been already set down, it answered our Expectation, and afforded us a good green Vitriol. Nor will the great disposition, I have observed in this our Vitriol, to resolve, by the moisture of the Air, into a Liquor, make it essentially differing from other Vitriols, since it has been observed, and particularly by Guntherus Belichius more than once, that even the common Vitriol he used in Germany, will also, though not so easily as other Salts, run (as the Chemist's phrase it) per deliquium. And to make the Experiment more complete, though we did not find either Oil of Vitriol, or Spirit of Salt, good Menstruums to make a blue Venereal Vitriol out of Copper, (however filled, or thinly laminated,) and though upon more Trials than one, it appeared, that Aqua fortis, & Spirit of Nitre, which we thought fit to substitute to the above mentioned Liquors, did indeed make a Solution of Copper, but so unctuous a one, that 'twas very hard to bring any part of it to dryness, without spoiling the Colour and Shape of the desired Body: yet repeating the Experiment with care and watchfulness, we, this way, obtained one of the loveliest Vitriols that hath perhaps been seen, and of which you yourself may be the judge by a parcel of it I keep by me for a Rarity.  
To apply now these Experiments, especially That, wherein Spirit of Salt is employed, to the purpose, for which I have mentioned them, let us briefly consider these two things; the one, that our Factitious Vitriol is a Body, that, as well as the Natural, is endowed with many Qualities, (manifest, and occult,) not only such as are common to it with other Salts, as Transparency, Brittleness, Solublenesse in Water, etc. but such as are Properties peculiar to it, as Greenness, easiness of Fusion, Stypticity of Taste, a peculiar Shape, a power to strike a Black with infusion of Galls, an Emetic faculty, etc.  
The other thing we are to consider is, that though these Qualities are in common Vitriol believed to flow from the substantial Form of the Concrete, and may, as justly as the Qualities, whether manifest or occult, of other Inanimate Bodies, be employed as Arguments to evince such a Form: yet in our Vitriol, made with Spirit of Salt, the same Qualities and Properties were produced by the associating and juxtaposition of the two Ingredients, of which the Vitriol was compounded, the Mystery being no more but this, That the Steel being dissolved in the Spirit, the Saline Particles of the former, and the Metalline ones of the latter, having each their Determinate Shapes, did by their Association compose divers Corpuscles of a mixed or compounded Nature, from the Convention of many whereof, there resulted a new Body, of such a Texture, as qualified it to affect our Sensories, and work upon other Bodies, after such a manner as common Vitriol is wont to do. And indeed in our case, not only it cannot be made appear, that there is any substantial Form generated anew, but that there is not so much as an exquisite mixture, according to the common Notion the Schools have of such a Mixture. For Both the Ingredients retain their Nature, (though perhaps somewhat altered,) so that there is, as we were saying, but a Juxta-position of the Metalline and Saline Corpuscles; only they are associated so, as by the manner of their Coalition to acquire that new Texture, which Denominates the Magistery they compose, Vitriol. For 'tis evident, that the Saline Ingredient may either totally, or for much the greatest part be separated by Distillation, the Metalline remaining behind. Nay some of the Qualities, we have been ascribing to our Vitriol, do so much depend upon Texture, that the very Beams of the Sun (converged) will, as I have purposely tried, very easily alter its Colour, as well as spoil its Transparency, turning it at first from Green to White, and, if they be concentered by a good Burning glass, making it change that Livery for a deep Red.  

Doubts and Experiments, touching the Curious Figures of SALTS.  
ANd here let me take notice, that though the exact and curious Figures, in which Vitriol and other Salts are wont to shoot, be made Arguments of the Presence, and great Instances of the Plastic skill of substantial Forms and Seminal Powers, yet, I confess, I am not so fully satisfied in this matter, as even the Modern Philosophers appear to be. 'tis not that I deny, that Plato's excellent Saying, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may be applied to these exquisite Productions of Nature. For though God has thought fit to make things Corporeal after a much more facile and intelligible way, then by the intervention of substantial Forms; and though the Plastic power of Seeds, which in Plants and Animals I willingly admit, seem not in our case to be needful; yet is the Divine Architect's Geometry (if I may so call it) nevertheless to be acknowledged and admired; for having been pleased to make the primary and insensible Corpuscles of Salts and Metals of such determinate, curious, and exact Shapes that, as they happen to be associated together, they should naturally produce Concretions, which, though differingly figured according to the respective Natures of their Ingredients, and the various manners of their Convening should yet be all of them very curious and seem elaborate in their Kind's. How little I think it fit to be allowed, that the Bodies of Animals, which consist of so many curiously framed and wonderfully adapted Organical parts, (and whose Structure is a thousand times more Artificial than that of Salts, and Stones, and other Minerals,) can be reasonably supposed to have been produced by Chance, or without the Guidance of an Intelligent Author of Things, I have elsewhere largely declared. But I confess, I look upon these Figures we admire in Salts, and in some kinds of Stones, (which I have not been Incurious to collect,) as Textures so simple and slight in comparison of the Bodies of Animals, & oftentimes in comparison of some one Organical part, that I think it cannot be in the least inferred, that because such slight Figurations need not be ascribed to the Plastic power of Seeds, it is not necessary, that the stupendious and incomparably more elaborate Fabric and structure of Animals themselves should be so. And this premised, I shall add, that I have been inclined to the Conjecture about the shapes of Salts, that I lately proposed, by these Considerations.  
First, That by a bare Association of Metalline and Saline Corpuscles, a Concrete, as finely figured as other Vitriols, may be produced, as we have lately seen  
Secondly, because that the Figures of these Salts are not constantly in all respects the same, but may in divers manners be somewhat varied, as they happen to be made to shoot more hastily, or more leisurely, and as they shoot in a scanter, or in a fuller proportion of Liquor. This may be easily observed by any, that will but with a little Attention consider the difference that may be found in Vitriolate Crystals or Grains, when quantities of them were taken out of the great Coolers, as they call them, wherein that Salt, at the Works where 'tis boiled, is wont to be set to shoot. And accordingly, where the Experienced Mineralist Agricola, describes the several ways of making Vitriol in great Quantities, he does not only more than once call the great Grains or Crystals, into which it coagulates, Cubes; but speaking of the manner of their Concretion about the Cords or Ropes, that are wont (in Germany) to be hanged from certain cross Bars into the Vitriolate Water or Solution for the Vitriol to fasten its self to; he compares the Concretions indifferently to Cubes or Clusters of Grapes: Ex his (says he, speaking of the cross Bars,) pendent rests lapillis extentae, ad quos humor spissus adhaerescens densatur in translucentes atramenti sutorii vel Cubos, vel Acinos, qui uvae speciem gerunt. I remember also, that having many years since a suspicion, that the Reason why Alkalys, such as Salt of Tartar and Pot-ashes are wont to be obtained in the form of white Powders or Calces, might be the way, wherein the Water, or the Lixiviums, that contain them, is wont to be drawn off, I fancied, that by leaving the Saline Corpuscles a competent quanti- of Water to swim in, and allowing them leisure for such a multitude of 
* Georg: Agricola de re metal. lib. 12. p. 462.  Occursions, as might suffice to make them hit upon more congruous Coalitions than is usual, I might obtain Crystals of Them, as well as of other Salts: conjecturing this, I say, I caused some well purified Alkalys, dissolved in clear water, to be slowly evaporated, till the Top was covered with a thin Icelike Crust, then taking care not to break That, lest they should (as in the ordinary way, where the Water is all forced off,) want a sufficient stock of Liquor, I kept them in a very gentle heat for a good while; and then breaking the above mentioned Ice like Cake, I had, as I wished, divers figured Lumps of Crystalline Salt shot in the Water, and transparent almost like white Sugar Candy.  
I likewise remember, that having, on several occasions, distilled a certain quantity of Oil of Vitriol, with a strong Solution of Sea-salt, till the remaining Matter was left dry, that Saline Residue being dissolved in fair water, filtered, and gently evaporated, would shoot into Crystals, sometimes of one figure, sometimes of another, according as the quantity or strength of the Oil of Vitriol and other Substances determined. And yet these Crystals, though sometimes they would shoot into Prisme-like Figures, as Roched Petre; and sometimes into shapes more like to Allome or Vitriol; nay though oftentimes the same Caput mortuum dissolved, would in the same Glass shoot into Crystals, whereof some would be of one shape, some of another, yet would these differing Grains or Crystals appear for the most part more tightly figured, then oftentimes Vitriol does. From Spirit of Urine and Spirit of Nitre, when I have suffered them to remain long together before Coagulation, and freed the mixture from the superfluous moisture very slowly, I have sometimes obtained fine long Crystals, (some of which I can show you) so shaped, that most Beholders would take them for Crystals of Salt-petre. And I have likewise tried, that whereas Silver is wont to shoot into Plates exceeding thin, almost like those of Moscovis glass, when I have dissolved a pretty quantity of it in Aqua fortis, or spirit of Nitre, and suffered it to shoot very leisurely, I have obtained Lunar Crystals, (several of which I have yet by me,) whose Figure, though so pretty as to have given some wonder even to an Excellent Geometrician, is differing enough from that o●●●e thin Plates formerly mentioned; each Crystal being composed of many small and finely shaped Solids, that stick so congruously to one another, as to have one surface, that appeared Plain enough, common to the● all.  
Thirdly, that insensible Corpuscles of different, but all of them exquisite, shapes, and endowed with plain as well as smooth sides, will constitute Bodies variously, but all very finely figured, I have made use of several ways to manifest. And first, though Hartshorn, Blood, and Urine, being resolved, and (as the Chemists speak) Analized by Distillation, may well be supposed to have their substantial Forms (if they had any) destroyed by the action of the Fire: yet in regard the Saline Particles, they contain, are endowed with such figures as we have been speaking of, when in the Liquor, that abounds with either of these volatile Salts, the dissolved Particles do leisurely shoot into Crystals, I have divers times observed, in these, many Masses, (some bigger, and some less,) whose surfaces had Plains, some of Figures, as to sense exactly Geometrical, and others very curious and pleasant. And of these finely shaped Crystals of various sizes, I have pretty store by me. And because (as it may be probably gathered from the Event) the Saline Corpuscles of Stillatitious acid liquors, and those of many of the Bodies, they are fitted to dissolve, have such kind of Figures as we have been speaking of, when the solutions of these Bodies, upon the recess of the superfluous moisture, shoot into Crystals; these, though they will sometimes be differing enough, according to the particular natures of the dissolved Bodies and the Menstruum, yet either the Crystals themselves, or their Surfaces, or both, will oftentimes have fine and exquisite Figures; as I have tried by a Menstruum, wherewith I was able to dissolve some Gems; as also with a solution of Coral, made with Spirit of Verdigreese, to omit other Examples. And for the same reason, when I tried whether the Particles of Silver, dissolved in Aqu● fortis, would not, without Concoagulating with the Salts, convene, upon the Account of their own shapes, into little Concretions of smooth and flat surfaces, I found, that having (to afford the Metalline Corpuscles scope to move in) diluted one part of the Solution with a great many parts of distilled Rain water, (for common water will oftentimes make such Solutions become white or turbid,) a Plate of Copper being suspended in the Liquor, and suffered to lie quiet there a while, (for it need not be long) there would settle, all about it, swarms of little Metalline and Undiaphanbus Bodies, shining in the water like the scales of small Fishes, but formed into little Plates extremely thin, with surfaces not only flat, but exceeding glossy: and among those, divers of the larger were prettily figured at the Edges. And as for Gold, its Corpuscles are sufficiently disposed to convene with those of fit or congruous Salts into Concretions of determinate Shapes, as I have found in the Crystals I obtained from Gold dissolved in Aqua Regis, and after having been suffered to lose its superfluous moisture, kept in a cold place: and not only so, but also when by a more powerful Menstruum I had subdivided the Body of Gold into such minute Particles, that they were sublimable, (for That, I can assure you, is possible,) these volatile Particles of Gold, with the Salts, wherewith they were elevated, afforded me (sometimes) store of Crystals, which, though not all of the● near of the same Bigness, resembled one another in their shape, which wa● regular enough, and a very pretty one. But of this more elsewhere. §. I remember I have also long since taken pleasure to dissolve two or more of those saline Bodies, whose shapes we know already, in fair Water, that by a very gent●● Evaporation I might obtain Concretions, whose Shapes should be, though curious, yet differing from the Figu●● of either of the Ingredients. But we must not expect, that, in all cases, the Salts dissolved together should be totaly compounded: for oftentimes they are of such different Natures, that one will shoot much sooner than another, and then it frequently happens, that a good Proportion of that will be first Christallized in its own shape: as is conspicuously to be observed in the refining of that impure Pet●e, (which, from the Country that affords it, the Purifiers call Barbary Nitre,) from the common Salt it abounds with: and (also) as Agricola observes, 
* G. Agricola de re Metallica. lib. 12.  that in some cases, where a Vitriolate Matter is mingled with that, which yields Allom, those two kinds of Salts will shoot separately in the same large vessel, (which the Trials, I have made with the compounded Solutions of those two Salts, do not discountenance.) Now in such cases, all that can be expected, or needs be desired, is, that the remaining part of the mixture, or some portion of it, afford Crystals, or Grains of compounded solid figures. Though the Venetian Borax, wont to be sold in shops, be known to be a factitious Body, compounded of several Salts, that I shall not now stay to enumerate; and though, when we buy it, we usually find it to consist of Lumps and Grains mishapen enough, yet when I dissolved some of it in a good quantity of fair water, and made it coagulate very leisurely, I had Crystals▪ upon whose surfaces I could perceive very exquisite and, as to sense, regular Geometrical figures. And one thing I must not here by any means praetermit, which is, that though the Caput mortuum of common Aqua fortis consists of Bodies of very differing Natures, (for such are Nitre and Vitriol,) and has been exposed to a great violence of the Fire, yet I have sometimes admired the curiousness of those figures, that might be obtained barely by frequent Solutions and Coagulations of the Saline Particles of this Caput mortuum in fair water. But because the Glasses, wherein my Concretions were made, were too little to afford great Crystals, and they ought to shoot very slowly; I choose rather to show the Curious some large Crystals, which I took out of the Laboratory of an Ingenious Person, who, without minding the Figures, had upon my Recommendation made great quantity of that Salt, in large vessels, for a Medicine: (it being the Panacea duplicata, so famous in Holstein.) For divers of these Crystals have not only Triangles, Hexagons, and Rhomboids, and other Figures tightly Cut on their smooth & specular surfaces; and others, Bodies of Prismatical shapes: But some of them are no less accurately figured then the finest Nitre or Vitriol I remember myself to have observed, and some also terminate in Bodies almost like Pyramids, consisting of divers Triangles, that meet in one Vertical point, and are no less admirably shaped then the fairer sort of Cornish Diamonds, that have been brought me for Rarities. Besides, the producing of Salts of new shapes, by compounding of Saline Bodies, I have found it to be practicable not only i● some Gross, or, as they speak, Corporal Salts, such as Sea-salt, Salt-petre, but also in some. Natural and some Chemical Salts dissolved together; and, which perhaps you will think more considerable in saline Spirits, made by distillation: Not that all of them are fit for this purpose, but that I have found divers of those, that work upon one another with Ebullition, to be so. For i● that Conflict the Saline Corpuscles come to be associated to one another, and thereby, or by their newly acquired figure, whilst their Coalition lasts, to loose much of their former Volatility: so that, upon Evaporation of the superfluous Liquor, they will not fly, as otherwise they might; but concoagulate into finely shaped Crystals, as I have tried among other Saline Liquors, with Spirit of Urine, and Spirit of Nitre, and with Oil of Vitriol, and Spirit of fermented Urine with Spirit of Sheep's blood, and spirit of Salt, and also with the Spirits of Salt and of Urine; which Last Experiment I the rather mention, because it shows, by the difference of the Crystals, afforded by those two Liquors, from the Crystals resulting from one of them, namely the spirit of Urine, (or if you please, the Volatile Salt, wherewith it abounds,) concoagulated with a fit Dose of Oil of Vitriol, how much those compounded emergent figures depend upon the more simple figures of the saline Corpuscles, that happen to convene into those new Concretes. For the spirit of Urine, satiated with spirit of Salt, and both very gently, and not too far, Evaporated, often afforded me Crystals, that differed exceedingly in shape from those, which I obtained from the same spirit of Urine, satiated, either with Oil of Vitriol, or with spirit of Nitre. For, (to add That upon the By,) that Salt, compounded of the two Spirits of Urine▪ and of common Salt, is wont to be very prettily figured, consisting of one long Beam as it were, whence on both sides issue out far shorter Crystals, sometimes perpendicular to that, and parallel to one another like the Teeth in a Comb, and sometimes so inclining, as to make the Whole appear almost like a Feather; which is the more remarkable, because I have (many years ago) observed, that common Sal Armoniac, that is made of Urine and common Salt, both crude, with a Proportion of Soot, will, if warily dissolved, and coagulated, shoot into Crystals of the like shape. How far the unknown Figure of a Salt may Possibly (for I fear it will not Easily) be guessed at, by that of the Figure, which it makes with some other Salt, whose Figure is already known, I leave to Geometricians to consider; having, I fear, insisted too long on this subject already. But yet I must add one particular more, which will, as well illustrate and confirm much of what has been said above touching the Origination of Vitriol, as show, that the Shape of Vitriol depends upon the Textures of the Bodies, whereof it is composed.  
Fourthly then, when I considered, that (as I formerly noted) Vitriol being but a Magistery, made by the concoagulation of the Corpuscles of a dissolved Metal, with those of the Menstruum, the Magisteries of other Metals might, without inconvenience, be added, as other Vitriolate Concretes to the green, the blue, and white Vitriol, that are without scruple referred to the same species: and when I considered, that Oil of Vitriol was not a fit Menstruum to dissolve divers of the Metals, nor even all those, that it will corrode; and that the like unfitness also is to be found in common spirit of Salt, I pitched upon Aqua fortis or spirit of Nitre, as that Menstruum, which was likeliest to afford variety of Vitriols: and accordingly I found, that besides the Lovely Vitriol of Copper formerly mentioned, that Liquor would with Quicksilver afford one sort of Crystals, with Silver another, and with Led a third; all which Crystals of Vitriol, as they differed from each other in other Qualities, (upon which score you will find this Experiment elsewhere mentioned,) so they did very manifestly and considerably differ in Shape: the Crystals of Silver shooting in exceeding thin Plates, and those of Lead and Quicksilver obtaining figures, though differing enough from each other, yet of a far greater depth and thickness, and less remote from the figure of common Vitriol or Sea salt: and yet all these Vitriols, especially That of crude Lead, when it was happily made, had Shapes curious and elaborate, as well as those, we admire in common Vitriol or Sea-salt.  
IF then these Curious shapes, which are believed to be of the admirablest Effects, and of the strongest Proofs of substantial Forms, may be the Results of Texture; and if Art can produce Vitriol its self, as well as Nature; why may we not think, that in ordinary Phaenomena, that have much less of wonder, recourse is wont to be had to substantial Forms without any Necessity? (Matter, and a Convention of Accidents being able to serve the turn without them;) and why should we wilfully exclude those Productions of the Fire, wherein the Chemist is but a Servant to Nature, from the number of Natural Bodies? And indeed, since there is no certain Diagnostic agreed on, whereby to discriminate Natural and Factitious Bodies, and constitute the species of both; I see not, why we may not draw Arguments from the Qualities and Operations of several of those, that are called Factitious, to show how much may be ascribed to, and performed by, the Mechanical Characterization or Stamp of Matter: Of which we have a noble Instance in Gunpowder, wherein by a bare comminution and blending the Ingredients, Nitre, Charcoal, and Brimstone, which have only a new, and That an exceeding slight Contexture, each retaining its own Nature in the Mixture; so that there is no colour afforded to the pretence of a substantial Form, there is produced a new Body, whose Operations are more powerful and prodigious, than those of almost any Body of Natures own compounding. And though Glass be but an Artificial Concrete, yet, besides that 'tis a very noble and useful one, Nature herself has produced very few, if enough, to make up a Number more lasting and more unalterable. And indeed divers of those factitious Bodies that Chemistry is able to afford us, are endowed with more various and more noble Qualities, than many of those, that are unquestionably Natural. And if we admit these Productions into the number of Natural Bodies, they will afford us a multitude of Instances, to show, that Bodies may acquire many and Noble Qualities, barely by having Mechanical Affections, introduced by outward Agents into the Matter, or destroyed there. As though Glass be such a Noble Body, as we have lately taken notice of, yet since 'tis Fusibility, Transparency, and Brittleness, that are its only Constituent Attributes, we can in less than an hour, (or, perhaps half that time,) turn an Opacous Body into Transparent Glass, without the Addition of any other Visible Body, by a change of Texture, made in the same Matter, and by another change of Texture, made without Addition, as formerly, we can, in a trice, reduce Glass into, or obtain from it a Body, not Glassy, but Opacous, and otherwise of a very differing Nature, as it had been before. And here let me add what may not a little conduce to our present Design, That even those, that embrace Aristotle's principles, do unawares confess, that a slight change of Texture, without the introduction of a substantial Form, may not only make a Specifical difference betwixt Bodies, but so vast a one, that they shall have differing Genus'es', and may (as the Chemists speak) belong to differing Kingdoms. For Coral, to pass by all other Plants of that kind, that may be mentioned to the same purpose, whilst it grows in the Bottom of the Sea, is a real Plant, and several times (which suffices for my present scope) hath been there found by an Acquaintance of mine, as well as by other Inquirers, soft and tender like another Plant. Nay, I elsewhere 
* In the Essays about things supposed to be spontaneously generated.  bring very good and recent Authority to prove, that it is oftentimes found very succulent, and does propagate its species, as well as other Shrubs; and yet Coral, being gathered and removed into the Air, by the recess of its Soul, no new Lapidifick Form being so much as pre●ended to, turns into a Concretion, that ●s, by many Eminent Writers and others, ●eckon'd among Lapideous ones: as indeed Coral does not burn like Wood, ●or obey Distillation like it; and not only its Calx is very differing from the Ashes of Vegetables, and is totally so●●ble in divers acid Liquors, and even spirit of Vinegar, but the uncalcined Coral its self will be easily corroded ●y good Vinegar, after the same man●er as I have seen Lapis stellaris, and o●●er unquestionably Mineral stones dissolved, some by that Liquor, and some ●y the Spirit of it. A much stranger ●ing may be seen in the East-India ●sland of Sombrero, not very far from Sumatra, if we may believe our Countryman Sr James Lancester, who relates it as an Eye witness, for which reason, and for the strangeness of the thing, I shall add the story in his own word Here (
* Parchas. Pilgr. part. the first. p. 152.  says he, speaking of the Co● of Sombrero) we found upon the sand 〈◊〉 the Sea side, a small Twig growing 〈◊〉 to a young Tree, and offering to pluck● the same, it shrunk down into the gro●● & sinketh, unless you hold very hard. A● being plucked up, a great Worm is the 〈◊〉 of it: and look how the Tree groweth ● greatness, the Worm diminisheth N●● soon as the Worm is wholly turned i● the Tree, it rooteth in the ground, 〈◊〉 so groweth to be great. This Transformation was one of the greatest wo●● I saw in all my Travels. This 〈◊〉 being plucked up a little, the Leaves straped off and the Pill, by that time it i● dry turned into a hard Stone, much 〈◊〉 to white Coral. So that (concludes 〈◊〉 this worm was twice transformed into different natures: of these we gathered and brought home many. The Industrious Pis●, in his Excellent History of Brasil, vouches a multitude of Witnesses (not having Opportunity to be one himself) for the ordinary Transformation of a sort of Animals not much unlike Grass-hoppers) into Vegetables, at a certain season of the 
* The passage, which is long, I do not here transcribe, having had occasion to do it elsewhere. It is extant Lib. 5. C●p. 21. and at the close of his Narrative he subjoins, Non est, quod quisquam de veritate dubitet, cum infinitos ●estes habeat Brasilta, etc.  year.  
But since I sat down this Relation of Sr John Lancester, I have met with another, whose strangeness may much countenance it, in a small Tract newly published by a Jesuit, F. Michael Boym, whom a good Critic much commended to me. For this Author doth, as an eyewitness, affirm that, which is little less to my present Purpose. 
* Flo●a Sinensis o● Traite des Flerus etc. under the title Lozmeoques.  je vis, i.e. I saw in a small fresh water, and shallow Lake of the Island Hainan, (which belongs to China) Crabs, or Crawfish, which, as soon as they were drawn out of the water, did in a moment lose both Life and Motion, and became petrified, though nothing appeared to be changed either to the External or Internal figure of ther● Bodies. What he further adds of these Fishes, is but of their Virtues in Physic, which, not concerning our subject▪ I shall (Pyrophilus) willingly praeterm● it; and even, as to our Country-man'● relation, hoping, by means of an Ingenious Correspondent in the East-Indies, to receive a further Information about the strange Plant he mentions, 〈◊〉 shall, at present, urge only what ha● been taken notice of concerning Coral, to countenance the Observation for whose sake these Narratives have been alleged. And so likewise, as to what I was saying of Glass, and Gunpowder, our receiving of those and the generality of Factitious Bodies into the Catalogue of Natural Bodies, is not (which I formerly also intimated) necessary to my present Argument: whereto it is sufficient, that Vitriol is granted on all hands to be a Natural Body, though it be also producible by Art. And also to the Argument it affords us, we might add that memorable Experiment delivered by Helmont, of turning Oil of Vitriol into Allom, by the Odour (as he calls it) of Mercury, if, however it be not despicable, we had found it fit to be relied on. But reserving an Account of that for another place, we shall substitute the Instance, presented us by our Author, about the Production of Salt-petre: for if, having dissolved Pot-ashes in fair water, you coagulate the filtrated Solution into a white Salt, and on that pour Spirit of Nitre, till they will not hiss any longer together, there will shoot, when the superfluous water is Evaporated, Crystals, that proclaim their Nitrous Nature by their Prismatical, (or at least Prisme-like) Shape, their easy Fusion, their Accension, and Deflagration, and other Qualities, partly mentioned by our Author, and partly discoverable by a little Curiosity in making Trials.    

II. Experimental Attempts about the Redintegration of Bodies.  
THe former of those two Arguments, (Pyrophilus) by which I proposed to confirm the Origine o● Forms, was, as you may remember, grounded upon the Manner, by which such a Convention of Accidents, as deserves to pass for a Form, may be produced: and That having been hitherto prosecuted, it now remains, that we proceed to the Second Argument, drawn, not (as the former) from the first Production, but from the Reproduction of a Physical Body. And though both these Arguments are valid; yet if this Latter could, in spite of the Difficulties intervening in making of the Experiments that belong to it, be as clearly made out as the former, you would, I suppose, like it much the better of the two. For if we could Reproduce a Body, which has been deprived of its substantial Form, you would, I presume, think it highly probable, if not more then probable, that (to borrow our Author's Expression) That which is commonly called the Form of a Concrete, which gives it its Being and Denomination, and from whence all its Qualities are in the Vulgar Philosophy, by I know not what inexplicable ways, supposed to flow; may be in some Bodies but a Characterization or Modification of the Matter they consist of; whose parts, by being so and so disposed in relation to each other, constitute such a determinate kind of Body, endowed with such and such Properties; whereas, if the same parts were otherwise disposed, they would constitute other Bodies, of very differing Natures from that of the Concrete, whose parts they formerly were, and which may again result or be produced, after its dissipation, and seeming destruction, by the Reunion of the same component Particles, associated according to their former Disposition.  
But though it were not Impossible to make an adequate Redintegration of a Chemically Analized Body, because some of the dissipated parts will either escape through the Junctures of the Vessels, (though diligently closed,) or, if they be very subtle, will fly away upon the disjoining of the Vessels; or, will irrecoverably stick to the inside of them: yet I see not, why such a Reproduction, as is very possible to be effected, may not suffice to manifest what we intent to make out by it. For, even in such Experiments, it appears, that when the Form of a Natural Body is abolished, and its parts violently scattered; by the bare Reunion of some parts after the former manner, the very same Matter, the destroyed Body was before made of, may, without Addition of other Bodies, be brought again to constitute a Body of the like Nature with the former, though not of equal Bulk. And indeed, the Experiment, recorded by our Author, about the Reproduction of Salt Petre, as it is the best and successesfullest I have ever been able to make upon Bodies, that require a strong Heat to dissipate them; so I hope it will suffice to give you those thoughts about this matter, that the Author designed in alleging it; and therefore, though having premised thus much, I shall proceed to acquaint you with the success of some Attempts he intimates (in that Essay) his Intention of making, for the Redintegration of some Bodies; yet doing it only out of some Historical Notes I find among my loose Papers, That, which I at present pretend to, is, but partly to show you the difficulty of such Attempts, which, since our Author's Essay was communicated, have been represented (I fear by Conjecture only) as very easy to be accurately enough done; and partly, because our Author does not, without reason, intimate the usefulness of Redintegrations, in case they can be effected; and does, not causelessly, intimate, that such Attempts, though they should not Perfectly succeed, may increase the Number of Noble and Active Bodies, and consequently, the Inventory of Mankind's Goods.  
Upon such Considerations we attempted the Dissipation and Reunion of the parts of common Amber; and though Chemists, for fear of breaking their Vessels, are wont, when they commit it to distillation, to add to it a caput mortuum (as they speak) of Sand, Brick, etc. (in whose room we sometimes choose to substitute beaten Glass;) which hinders them to judge of and employ the Remanence of the Amber, after the Distillation is finished: yet we supposed, and found, that if the Retort were not too much filled, and if the Fire were slowly and warily enough administered, the Addition of any other Body would be needless. Wherefore having put into a Glass Retort four or five Ounces of Amber, and administered a gentle and gradual heat, we observed the Amber to melt and bubble, (which we therefore mention, because ingenious men have lately questioned, whether it can be melted,) and having ended the Operation, & severed the vessels, we found, that there was come over in the form, partly of Oil, partly of Spirit & Phlegm, and partly of volatile Salt, near half the weight of the Concrete: and having broken the Retort, we found, in the bottom of it, a Cake of coalblack Matter, than whose upper surface I scarce remember to have seen in my whole life any thing more tightly polished; in so much, that, notwithstanding the Colour, as long as I kept it, it was fit to serve for a Looking Glass: and this smooth Mass being broken, (for it was exceeding brittle,) the larger fragments of it appeared adorned with an excellent lustre. All those parts of the Amber, being put together into a Glass Body, with a blind head luted to it, were placed in Sand, to be incorporated by a gentle heat: but whilst I stepped aside to receive a Visit, the Fire having been increased without my knowledge, the Fumes ascended so copiously, that they lifted up the Vessel out of the Sand, whereupon falling against the side of the Furnace, it broke at the top, but, being seasonably called, we saved all but the Fumes; and the remaining Matter looks not unlike Tar, and with the least heat may be poured out like a Liquor, sticking even when it is cold to the fingers. Yet this opened Body doth not easily communicate so much as a Tincture to spirit of Wine, (which therefore seems somewhat strange, because another time presumeing, that this would be a good way to obtain a Solution of some of the resinous parts of Amber, we did, by pouring spirit of Wine, that (though rectified) was not of the very best, upon the reunited parts of Amber, lightly digested into a Mass, easily obtain a clear Yellow Solution, very differing from the Tincture of Amber, and abounding (as I found by Trial) in the dissolved substance of the Amber:) but in Oil of Turpentine we have, in a short time, dissolved it into a blood red Balsam, which may be of good use (at least) to Surgeons. And having again made the former Experiment with more wariness than before, we had the like success in our Distillation, but, the reunited parts of the Amber being set to digest in a large Bolt head, the Liquor that was drawn off, did, in a few hours, from its own Caput mortuum extract a blood red Tincture, or else made a Solution of some part of it, whereby it obtained a very deep Red; but having been, by intervening Accidents, hindered from finishing the Experiment, we missed the Satisfaction of knowing to what it may be brought at last.  
And as for what our Author tells us of this design to attempt the Redintegration of Vitriol, Turpentine, and some other Concretes, wherein it seemed not unpracticable, he found in it more difficulty than every one would expect. For the Bodies, on which such Experiments are likeliest to succeed, seem to be Allom, Sea salt, and Vitriol. And as for Allom, he found it a troublesome work to take (as a Spagirist would speak) the Principles of it asunder, in regard, that it is inconvenient to distil it with a Caput mortuum, (as Chemists call any fixed Additament,) lest that should hinder the desired Redintegration of the dissipated parts: And when he distilled it by its self, without any such Additament, he found, that, with a moderate heat, the Allom would scarce part with any thing but its Phlegm, and if he urged it with a strong fire, he found, it would so swell, as to endanger the breaking of the Retort, or threaten the boiling over into the Receiver. (Yet having once been able very warily to abstract as much Phlegm and Spirit, as I conveniently could, from a parcel of Roch Allom, and having poured it back upon that pulverised caput mortuum, and left the vessel long in a quiet place, I found, that the Corpuscles of the Liquor, having had time, after a multitude of Occursions, to accommodate and reunite themselves to the more fixed parts of the Concrete, did by that Association (or Dissolution) recompose, at the top of the Powder, many Crystalline Grains of finely figured Salt, which increasing with time, made me hope, that, at the length, the whole or the greatest part would be reduced into Allom, which yet a Mischance, that robbed me of the Glass, hindered me to see.) So likewise of Sea salt, if it be distilled, as it is usual, with thrice its weight of burned Clay, or beaten Brick, 'twill prove inconvenient in reference to its Redintegration; and if it be distilled alone, it is apt to be fluxed by the heat of the fire, and, whilst it remains in Fusion, will scarce yield any Spirit at all. And as for Vitriol, though the Redintegration of it might seem to be less hopeful, then that of the other Salts, in regard that it consists not only of a Saline, but of a Metalline Body, whence it may be supposed to be of a more intricate and elaborate Texture yet because there needs no caput mortuum in the Distillation of it, we did, to pursue our Author's intimated designs, make two or three Attempts upon it, and seemed to miss of our Aim, rather upon the Account of accidental hindrances, then of any insuperable difficulty in the thing itself. For once, we with a strong fire, drew off from a parcel of common blue Vitriol, the Phlegm and Spirit, and some quantity of the heavy Oil, (as Chemists abusively call it:) These Liquors, as they came over without Separation, we divided into several parts, and the remaining very red Caput mortuum into as many. One of these parcels of Liquor we poured over night upon its correspondent portion of the newly mentioned red Powder. But having left it in a Window, and the Night proving very bitter, in the morning I found the Glass cracked in many places by the violence of the Frost, and the Liquor seemed to have been soaked up by the Powder, and to have very much swelled it. This mixture than I took out, and placing it in an open mouthed Glass in a Window, I found, after a while, divers Grains of pure Vitriol upon the other Matter, and some little Swellings, not unlike those we shall presently have Occasion to speak of. I took likewise a much larger parcel of the forementioned Liquor, and its correspondent proportion of Caput mortuum; and having leisurely mixed them in a large Glass Bason, I obtained divers Phaenomena, that belong not to this place, but may be met with, where they will more properly fall in. In this Basin (which I laid in the Window, and kept from Agitation,) I perceived, after a while, the Liquor to acquire a bluish Tincture, and after ten or twelve weeks, I found the mixture dry, (for, it seems, it was too much exposed to the Air:) but the Surface of it adorned in divers places with Grains of Vitriol very curiously figured. And besides these, there were store of Protuberances, which consisted of abundance of small vitriolate particles, which seemed in the way to a Coalition; for having let the Basin alone for four or five months longer, the Matter appeared crusted over, partly with very elevated Saline protuberances, partly with lesser parcels, and partly also with considerably broad Cakes of Vitriol, some of above half an Inch in breadth, and proportionably long; and indeed the whole surface was so oddly diversified, that I cannot count the trouble, these Trials have put me to, misspent. Another time in a more slender and narrow mouthed Glass I poured back upon the Caput mortuum of Vitriol the Liquors, I had by violence of the fire forced from it; so that the Liquid part did swim a pretty height above the red Calx, and remained a while limpid and colourless: but the vessel having stood, for some time, unstopped in a Window, the Liquor after a while, acquired by degrees a very deep vitriolate colour, and not long after, there appeared, at the bottom and on the top of the Calx, many fair and tightly figured Grains of Vitriol, which covered the surface of the Calx; and the longer the vessel continued in the Window, the deeper did this Change, made upon the upper part of the Powder, seem to penetrate: so that I began to hope, that, in process of time, almost (if not more than almost) the whole mixture would be reduced to perfect Vitriol. But an Accident robbed me of my Glass, before I could see the utmost of the Event.  
And, on this Occasion, I must not praetermit an odd Experiment I lately made, though I dare not undertake to make it again. I elsewhere relate, how I digested, for divers weeks, a Quantity of powdered Antimony, with a greater weight by half of Oil of Vitriol, and how having at length committed this mixture to Distillation, and thereby obtained, besides a little Liquor, a pretty quantity of combustible Antimonial or Antimonio Virriolate Sulphur; there remained, in the bottom of the Retort, a somewhat light and very friable Caput mortuum, all the upper part of which was at least as white as common Wood-ashes, and the rest looked like a Cinder. And now I must tell you what became of this Caput mortuum, whereof I there make no further mention. We could not well foresee what could be made of it, but very probable it was, that it would afford us some new Discovery, by being exposed to the fire, in regard of the copious Sulphur, whereof it seemed to have been deprived: provided it were urged in close Vessels, where nothing could be lost. Whereupon committing it to a naked fire in a small glass Retort, well Coated, and accommodated with a Receiver, we kept it there many hours, and at length severing the Vessels, we found (which need not be wondered at) no Antimonial Quicksilver, and much less of Sulphur sublimed then we expected: wherefore greedily hastening to the Caput mortuum, we found it fluxed into a Mass, covered with a thin Cake of Glass, whose fragments being held against the light, were not at all coloured, as Antimonial Glass is wont to be, but were as colourlesse as common white Glass. The Lump above mentioned being broken, was found, somewhat to our wonder, to be perfect black Antimony, adorned with long shining streaks, as common Antimony is wont to be: only this Antimony seemed to have been a little refined by the sequestration of its unnecessary Sulphur; which Ingredient seems by this Experiment, as well as by some other Observations of ours, to be more copious in some particular Parcels of that Mineral, then is absolutely requisite to the constitution of Antimony. Though in our case it may be suspected, that the reduction of part of the Mass to a colourless Glass, was an effect of the Absence of so much of the Sulphur, and might in part make the remaining Mass some amends for it. What we further did with this new or reproduced Concrete, is not proper to be here told you: only, for your satisfaction, we have kept a Lump of it, that you may, with us, take notice of what some Philosophers would call the Mindfulness of Nature, which, when a Body was deprived of a not inconsiderable portion of its chief Ingredient, and had all its other parts dissipated, and shuffled, and discoloured, so as not to be knowable, was able to rally those scattered and disguised parts, and Marshal or dispose them into a Body of the former Consistence, Colour, etc. though (which is not here to be overlooked) the Contexture of Antimony, by reason of the copious shining Styriae, that ennoble the darker Body, be much more elaborate, and therefore more uneasy to be restored, then that of many other Concretes.  
But among all my Trials about the Redintegration of Bodies, That which seemed to succeed best, was made upon Turpentine: for having taken some Ounces of this, very pure, and good, and put it into a Glass Retort, I distilled so long with a very gentle fire, till I had separated it into a good quantity of very clear Liquor, and a Caput mortuum very dry and brittle: then breaking the Retort, I powdered the Caput mortuum, which, when it was taken out, was exceeding sleek, and transparent enough, and very Red; but being powdered, appeared of a pure Yellow colour. This Powder I carefully mixed with the Liquor, that had been distilled from it, which immediately dissolved part of it into a deep red Balsam; but by further Digestion in a large Glass tightly stopped, that Colour began to grow fainter, though the remaining part of the Powder, (except a very little proportionable to so much of the Liquor, as may be supposed to have been wasted by Evaporation, and Transfusion out of one Vessel into another,) be perfectly dissolved, and so well reunited to the more fugitive parts of the Concrete, that there is scarce any, that by the smell, or taste, or consistence would take it for other then good and laudable Turpentine.    


The I. Section of the Historical Part (containing the Observations, and beginning at pag, 107.) is misplaced, and aught to have come in here, and have immediately preceded this II. Section containing the Experiments.   

ADVERTISEMENTS about the ensuing II. SECTION.  
THe Author would not have the Reader think, that the following Experiments, are the sole ones that he could have set down to the same purpose with them. For they are not the only that he had actually laid aside for this occasion, till judging the ensuing ones sufficient for his present scope, he thought it fitter to reserve Others for those Notes about the Production of particular Qualities, to which they seemed properly to belong. Perhaps also it will be requisite for me (because some Readers may think the Omission a little strange) to excuse my having left divers particulars unmentioned in more than One of the ensuing Experiments. And I confess that I might easily enough both have taken notice of more Circumstances in them, and made far more Reflections on them, if I would have expatiated on the several Experiments according to the Directions delivered in other 
* Containing some Advices and Directions for the writing of an Experimental Natural History.  Papers. But though there, where 'twas my Design to give employment to the Curiosity and Diligence of as many Votaries to Nature, as (for want of letter instructions) had a mind to be so set on work, it was fit the proposed Method should be suitable; yet here, where I deliver Experiments, not so much as parts of Natural History, as instances to confirm the Hypotheses, and Discourses they are annexed to; it seemed needless, and improper, (if not impertinent,) to set down Circumstances, Cautions, Inferences, Hints, Applications, and other Particulars, that had no tendency to the scope, for which the Experiments were alleged. 
☞ These two Leaves are to be placed immediately before the 271 page.   
And as for the kind of Experiments, here made choice of, I have the less scrupled to pitch upon Chemical Experiments, rather than Others on this occasion; not only because of those Advantages which I have ascribed to such Experiments in the latter part of the Preface 
* The Preface, here mentioned, is that premissed to the Tract entitled— S●me Specimens of an Attempt to make ●●mical Experiments useful to illustrate the Notions of the Corposcula● Philosophy.  to my Specimens, but because I have been Encouraged by the success of the Attempt made in those Discourses. For as new as it was when I made it four or five years ago, and as unsual: Thing as it could seem to divers Atomists and Cartesians, That I should take upon me to Confirm and Illustrate the Notions of the Particularian Philosophy (if I may so call it) by the help of an Art, which many were pleased to th●ck cultivated but by Illiterate O●erators, or it h●msical Fanatics in Philosophy, and useful only to ma●e Medicines, or Disguise Metals: yet these Endeavours of ours met with much less opposition, then new Attempts are most commonly fain to struggle with. And in so short a time I have had the happiness to engage both divers Chemistry learn and relish the Notions of the Corpuscular Philosophy, and divers eminent Embracers of That, to endeavour to illustrate and promote the New Philosophy, by addicting themselves to the Experiments, and perusing the Books: Chemists. And I acknowledge, it is not unwelcome to ●● to have been (in some ●●ttle measure) instrumental to m●●● the Corpuscularian Philosophy, assisted by Chemistry, preferred to that which has so long obtained in the Sch●●●. For (not here to consider, which ● elsewhere do, how gi●● an Advantage. That Philosophy by hath of This, by having a● advantage of it in point of clearness,) though divers l●●●ned and worthy m●n, that knew no better Principles, h●● in cultivating the Peripatetic Ones, abundantly exercised and displayed their own Wit: yet I fear they have very 〈◊〉, if at all, improved their Readers Intellect, or enriched it with any true or useful Knowledge of Nature; but have rather taught him to Admire Their Subtlety, then Understand Hers. For to ascribe all particular Phaenomena, that seem any thing Difficult, (for abundance are not thought so, that are so,) to substantial Forms, and, but nominally understood, Qualities, is so general and easy a way of resolving Difficulties, that it allows Naturalists, without Disparagement, to be very Careless and Lazy, if it do not make th●m so: as in effect we may s●e, that in about 2000 years since Aristotle's time, the Adorers of his Physics, at least by virtue of H●s peculiar Principles, seem to have done little more more than Wrangle, without clearing up (that I know of) any mystery of Nature, or producing any useful or noble Experiments: whereas the Cultivators of the Particularian Philosophy, being obliged by the nature of their Hypothesis, and their way of Reasoning, to give the particular Accounts and Explications of particular Phaenomena of Nature, are also obliged, not only to know the general Laws and Course of Nature, but to inquire into the particular Structure of the Bodies they are conversant with, as that wherein, for the most part, their Power of acting, and Disposition to be acted on, does depend. And in order to this, such Inquiries must take notice of Abundance of Minute Circumstances; and to avoid mistaking the Causes of some of them, must often Make and Vary Experiments; by which means Nature comes to be much more diligently and in ●ustriously Studied, and innumerable Particulars are discovered and observed, which in the Lazy Aristorelian way of Philosophising would not be Heeded. But to return to that Decad of Instances, to which these Advertisements are premised; I hope I need not make an Apology for making choice rather of Chemical Experiments, than others, in the second and concluding Section of the Historical Part of the present Treatise. 〈◊〉 though I prefer that Kind of Instances, yet I would not be thought to overvalue Them in their kind, or to deny, the some Artists may (for aught I know) be found, to whose Chemical Arcana, these Experiments may be little better the● Trifles. Nor perhaps are these the considerablest, that I myself could easily have communicated; (though these themselves would not be now Divulged, if I would have been ruled by the Dissuasions of such as would have nothing of Chemical made Common, which they think Considerable.) But things of greater Value in themselves, and of Noble Use in Physic, may be less Fit for our present purpose, (which is not to impart Medicinal, or Alchymistical Processes, but illustrate Philosophical Notions,) then such Experiments as these; which, besides that they contain Variety of Phaenomena, do not (for the most part) require either much Time, or much Charge, or much Skill.    

The II. SECTION, containing the EXPERIMENTS.  

Experiment I.  
TAke good and clear Oil of Vitriol, and cast into it a convenient quantity of good Camphire grossly beaten; let it float there a while, and, without the help of external hear, it will insenslibly be resolved into a Liquor, which, from time to time, as it comes to be produced, you may, by shaking the Glass, mingle with the Oil of Vitriol, whereunto you may, by this means, impart first a fine Yellow, and then a colour, which though it be not a true Red, will be of kin to it, and so very deep, as to make the mixture almost quite Opacous. When all the Camphire is perfectly dissolved by incorporating with the Menstruum, if you hit upon good Ingredients, and upon a right Proportion, (for a slight Mistake in either of them, may make this part of the Experiment miscarry,) you may probably obtain such a mixture, as I have more than once had, namely, such a one, as not only to me, whose sense of Smelling is none of the Dullest, but also to others, that knew not of the Experiment, seemed not at all to have an Odour of the Camphire. But if into this Liquor you pour a due quantity of fair Water, you will see (perhaps not without delight) that, in a trice, the Liquor will become pale, almost as at the first, and the Camphire, that lay concealed in the pores of the Menstruum, will immediately disclose itself, and emerge, in its own nature and pristine form of white floating and combustible Camphire, which will fill not the Viol only, but the neighbouring part of the Air with its strong and Diffusive Odour.  
Now the Phaenomena of this Experiment may, besides the uses we elsewhere make of it, afford us several particulars pertinent to our present purpose.  
I. For (first) we see a lighter and consistent Body brought, by a Comminution, into Particles of a certain figure, to be kept swimming, and mixed with a Liquor, on which it floated before, and which is, by great odds, heavier than itself: so that as by the Solution of Gold in Aqua regis, it appears, that the ponperousest of Bodies, if it be reduced to parts minute enough, may be kept from sinking in a Liquor much lighter than itself: So this Experiment of Ours manifests what I know not whether hitherto Men have proved, That the Corpuscles of Lighter Bodies may be kept from emerging to the Top of a much heavier Liquor: which Instance being added to that of the Gold, may teach us, that, when Bodies are reduced to very minute parts, we must as well consider their particular Texture, as the received Rules of the hydrostatics, in determining whether they will sink, or float▪ or swim.  
II. This Experiment also shows, that several Colours, and even a very deep one, may soon be produced by a White Body, and a clear Liquor, and that without the intervention of fire, or any external heat.  
III. And that yet this Colour may, almost in the twinkling of an Eye, be destroyed, and as it were annihilated, and the Latitant Whiteness, as many would call it, may be as suddenly restored by the Addition of nothing but fair Water, which has no Colour of its own, upon whose account it might be surmised to be contrary to the perishing colour, or to heighten the other into a Praedominancy: nor does the Water take into its self, either the Colour it destroyed, or That it restores. For  
IV. The more than semi-opacity of the Solution of Camphire and Oil of Vitriol does presently vanish; and that Menstruum, with the Water, make up (as soon as the Camphorate Corpuscles come to be a float) one transparent and colourless Liquor.  
V. And 'tis worth noting, that upon the mixture of a Liquor, which makes the Fluid much Lighter, (for so Water is in respect of Vitriol,) a Body is made to emerge, that did not so, when the Fluid was much heavier. This Experiment may serve to countenance what we elsewhere argue against the Schools, touching the Controversy about Mistion. For whereas though some of them dissent, yet most of them maintain, that the Elements always lose their Forms in the mixed Bodies they constitute; and though if they had dexterously proposed their Opinion, and limited their Assertions to some cases, perhaps the Doctrine might be tolerated: yet since they are wont to propose it crudely and universally, I cannot but take notice, how little 'tis favoured by this Experiment; wherein even a mixed Body (for such is Camphire) doth, in a further mistion, retain its Form and Nature, and may be immediately so divorced from the Body, to which it was united, as to turn, in a trice, to the manifest Exercise of its former Qualities. And this Experiment being the easiest Instance, I have devised, of the preservation of a Body, when it seems to be destroyed, and of the Recovery of a Body to its former Conditions; I desire it may be take● notice of, as an instance I shall after have Occasion to have recourse to, and make use of.  
VI But the notablest thing in the Experiment is, that Odours should depend so much upon Texture; that one of the subtlest and strongest scented Drugs, that the East itself or indeed the World affords us, should so soon quite lose its Odour, by being mixed with a Body that has scarce, if at all, any sensible Odour of its own, and This, while the Camphorate Corpuscles survive undestroy'd, in a Liquor, from whence one would think, that less subtle and fugitive Bodies, than they, should easily exhale.  
VII. Nor is it much less considerable, that so strong and piercing a Sent as that of Camphire, should be, in a moment, produced in a Mixture, wherein none of it could be perceived before, by such a Liquor as Water, that is quite devoid of any Odour of its own: which so easy and sudden restauration of the Camphire to its Native Sent, as well as other Qualities, by so languid a Liquor as common Water, doth likewise argue, that the Union or Texture of the two Ingredients, the Camphire and the Oil of Vitriol, was but very slight, upon which nevertheless a great alteration in point of Qualities depended. And to confirm, that divers of the preceding Phaenomena depend upon the particular Texture of the Liquors, employed to exhibit them, I shall add, that if, instead of oil of Vitriol, you cast the Concrete into well deflegmed Spirit of Nitre, you will obtain no red, nor dark, but a Transparent and Colourless Solution. And when to the above mentioned red Mixture I put, instead of fair Water, about 2 or 3 parts of duly rectified Spirit of Wine, there would ensue no such changes, as those formerly recited; but the Spirit of Wine, that dissolved the Concrete, when it was by itself, without losing its Diaphaneity, or acquiring any Colour, did, when it dissolved the Mixture, dissolve it with its new adventitious Colour, looking like a gross red Wine, somewhat turbid, or not yet well freed from its Lees: so that this Colour appeared to reside in the Mixture as such, since neither of the two Ingredients dissolved in, or mingled with the Spirit of Wine, would have afforded that Colour, or indeed any other. But if to this Liquor, that looked like troubled Wine, we poured a large Proportion of fair Water, the Redness would immediately vanish, and the Whole would, as to sense, become White throughout; I say, as to sense, because the Whiteness did not indeed appertain properly to the whole Mixture, but to a huge multitude of little Corpuscles of the revived Concrete, whereof some or other, which at first swam confusedly to and fro, left no sensible Portion of the Liquor unfurnished with some of them; whereas when the Camphorate Corpuscles had leisure to emerge, as they soon did, they floated in the form of a White Powder or Froth at the top of the Liquor, leaving all the rest as clear and colourlesse as the common Water.  
But we have not yet mentioned all the use, we designed to make of our Mixture, for by prosecuting the Experiment a little further, we made it afford us some new Phaenomena.  
VIII. For having kept the Mixture in a moderately warm place, (which circumstance had perhaps no influence on the Success,) and having distilled it out of a Glass Retort, the Event answered our Expectation, and the Liquor, that came over, had a Sent; which, though very strong, was quite differing both from that of the Mixture, and that of the Camphire; and in the remaining Body, though the Liquor and the Camphire it consisted of, were either both transparent, or the one transparent as a Liquor, and the other white, as transparent and colourlesse Bodies are wont to be made by Contusion: yet the remaining Mass, which amounted to a good part of the Mixture, was not only Opacous, but as black as Coal, is some places looking just like polished Jet; which is the more considerable, because that though Vegetable Substances, that are not fluid, are wont to acquire a Blackness from the fire, yet neither do Liquors, that have already been distilled, obtain that Colour upon Redistillation, neither have we, upon Trial purposely made, found, that Camphire, exposed to fire in a Retort, fitted with a Receiver, (which was the case of the present Experiment,) would at all acquire a Jetty Colour, but would either totally ascend White, or afford Flores, and a Caput mortuum (as a vulgar Chemist would call the Remaines) of the same Colour, both in respect of one another, and in respect of the Camphire.  
IX. And our Experiment afforded this notable Phaenomenon, That though Oil of Vitriol be a distilled Liquor, and though Camphire be so very fugitive a Substance, that being left in the Air, it will, of itself, fly all away; and therefore Physicians and Druggist's prescribe the keeping it in Linseeds or Millium, or other convenient Bodies, to hinder its Avolation; yet, by our Experiment, its Fugacity is so restrained, that not only the Caput mortuum newly mentioned, endured a good fire in the Retort, before it was reduced to that pitchy Substance we were lately mentioning, but having taken some of that substance out of the Retort, & ordered it, by a careful Workman, to be kept in a closely covered Crucible during some time in the fire; when it was brought me back, after the Pot had been kept red hot above half an hour, there remained a good quantity of the Matter, brittle, without any smell of Camphire, and as black as ordinary Charcoal; so much do the Fixity and Volatility of Bodies depend upon Texture.   

Experiment II.  
AMong those other Experiments of mine, (Pyrophilus) which tend to manifest, that new Qualities may be produced in Bodies, as the Effects of new Textures; I remember, some years ago, I writ for a Friend a whole Set of Trials, that I had made about the Changes I could produce in Metals and Minerals, by the Intervention of Sublimate. But though the whole Tract, wherein they are recited, might be pertinent enough to our present Subject; yet reserving other passages of it for other places, (especially for our Notes upon those particular Qualities, which they are most proper to illustrate,) it may at this time suffice me to send you a Transcript of what that Account contains, relating to Copper and Silver, the one a mean and fugitive, and the other a noble and fixed Metal. For those changes Colour, Consistence, Fusiblenesse, and other Qualities, which you will meet with in these Experiments, will afford us divers Phaenomena, to show what great Changes may be made, even in Bodies scarce corruptible, by one or more of those three Catholic ways of Nature's working according to the Corpuscular Principles, namely, the Access, the Recess, and the Transposition of the minute Particles of Matter.  
As for my Method of changing the Texture of Copper, I confess it hath oftentimes seemed strange to me, that Chemists, plainly seeing the notable Effect, that Sublimate, distilled from Antimony, has upon that Mineral, by opening it, and volatilizing it, (as we see it do in the making of what they are pleased to call Mercurius vitae,) should not have the Curiosity to try, whether or no Sublimate might not likewise produce, if nor the same, yet a considerable Change in other Mineral Bodies, there appearing no reason, or at least there having been none given, that I know of, why the Reserating Operation (if I may so speak) of Sublimate, should be confined to Antimony. Upon these Considerations, we were invited to endeavour to supply the Neglect we had observed in Chemists, of improving the Experiment of Butyrum Antimonii: and though an Indisposition in point of Health, which befell us before we had made any great progress in our Inquiries, made us so shy of the Fumes of Sublimate and Minerals, that we neither did make all our Trials so accurately, nor prosecute them so far as we would have done, had we been to deal with more innocent Materials: Yet we suppose, it will not be unwelcome to You, to receive from us a naked, but faithful, Narrative of our Proceedings; being apt to think, that you will therein find Inducements to carry on this Experiment further than we have done, and to complete what we have but begun.  
First then, we took half a pound of Copper plates, of about an Inch broad, and the thickness of a Grain of Wheat, (which we after found was too great,) and of an arbitrary length; then casting a Pound of grossly beaten Venetian Sublimate into the bottom of a somewhat deep Glass Retort, we cast in the Copper plates upon it, that the Fumes of the Sublimate might, in their Ascension, be compelled to act upon the incumbent Metal, and then placing this Retort, as deep as we well could, in a Sand Furnace, and adapting to it a small Receiver, we administered a Gradual fire seven or eight hours, and at length for a while increased the heat, as much as we well could do in such a Furnace. The success of this Operation was as follows.  
1. There came little or no Liquor at all over into the Receiver, but the Neck & upper part of the Retort were Candied on the inside, by reason of the copious Sublimate adhaering to them, which Sublimate weighed above Ten Ounces; in the Retort we found about two Ounces and a quarter of running Mercury, which had been suffered to revive by the acid Salts, which corroding the Copper, forsook the Quicksilver, whereto they had been in the Sublimate united.  
2. Upon the increase of the fire, there was plainly heard a Noise, made by the melting Matter in the Retort, not unlike that of a boiling Pot, or of Vitriol, when being committed to a Calcining fire, it is first brought to flow. And this Noise we found to be a more constant Circumstance of this Experiment, than the revification of part of the Mercury contained in the Sublimate; for upon another Trial, made with the former proportion of Copper plates and Sublimate, we observed, during a very long while, such a Noise as hath been already mentioned, but the Operation being finished, we scarce found so much as a few Grains of running Mercury, either in the Retort or Receiver.  
3. We found the Metalline Lump, in the bottom of the Retort, to have been increased in weight somewhat more than (though not half an Ounce above) two Ounces; some of the Copper plates, lying at the bottom of the Mass, retained yet their Figure and malleableness, which we ascribed to their not having been thin enough to be sufficiently wrought upon by the Sublimate: the Others, which were much the greater number, had wholly lost their Metalline form, and were melted into a very brittle Lump, which I can compare to nothing more fitly, than a lump of good Benjamin; for this Mass, though ponderous, was no less brittle, and being broken, appeared of divers Colours, which seemed to be almost transparent, in some places it was red, in others of a high and pleasant Amber Colour, and in other parts of it, Colours more darkish and mixed might be discerned.  
4. But this strange Mass being broken into smaller Lumps, and laid upon a Sheet of White Paper in a Window, was, by the next morning, where ever the Air came at it, all covered with a lovely greenish Blue, or rather, bluish Green, almost like that of the best Verdegreese, and the longer it lay in the air, the more of the internal parts of the Fragments did pass into the same Colour: but the white Paper, which in some places they stained, seem Died of a Green colour inclining unto Yellow. And here we had Occasion to take notice of the insinuating subtlety of the Air; for having put some pieces of this Cupreous Gum (if I may so call it) into a little Box, to shut out the Air, which we have found it possible to exclude by other means, we found, that notwithstanding our care, those included Fragments were, as well as the rest already mentioned, covered with the powder, as it were of viride Aeris.  
5. We must not, on this Occasion, omit to tell you, that, having, the last year, made some Trials in reference to this Experiment, we observed in one of them, that some little Copper plates, from which Sublimate had been drawn off, retained their pristine shape, and Metalline nature, but were Whitened over like Silver, and continued so for divers Months, (though we cannot precisely tell you how long, having at length accidentally lost them.) And to try whether this Whiteness were only superficial, we purposely broke some of these flexible Plates, and found, that this Silver colour had penetrated them throughout, and was more glorious in the very Body of the Metal, then on its Surface, which made us suspect, that the Sublimate, by us employed, had been adulterated with Arsenic, (wherewith the Sophisticators of Metals are wont to make Blanchers for Copper, but not to mention, that the malleableness continued, which Arsenic is wont to destroy,) we discovered not by Trial, that the Sublimate was other then sincere.  
6. In this Metalline Gum the Body of the Copper appeared so changed and opened, that we were invited to look upon such a Change as no ignoble Experiment, considering the Difficulty, which the best Artists tell us there is, and which those, that have attempted it, have found, I say not, to unlock the Sulphur of Venus, but to effect less Changes in its Texture, than was hereby made. For this Gum, cast upon a quick Coal, and a little blown, will partly melt and flow like Rosin, and partly flame, and burn like a Sulphur, and with a flame so lasting, if it be rekindled as often as it leaves off burning, that we observed it, not without some Wonder; and so inflammable is this opened Copper, that, being held to the flame of a Candle, or a piece of lighted Paper, it would almost in a moment take fire, and send forth a flame like common Sulphur, but only that it seemed to us to incline much more to a greenish colour, than the blewer flame of Brimstone is wont to do.  
To these Phaenomena of our Experiment, as it was made with Copper, my Notes enable me to subjoin some others, exhibited when we made it with Sublimate and Silver.  
There were taken of the purest sort of Coined Silver we could get, half a scort thin Plates, on which was cast double the weight of Sublimate in a small and strongly coated Retort. This Matter being sublimed in a naked fire, we found, (having broken the Vessel,) that the Sublimate was almost totally ascended to the top and neck of the Retort, in the latter of which appeared in many places some revived Mercury, in the bottom of the Retort we found a little fluxed Lump of Matter, which 'twas scarce possible to separate from the Glass, but having, with much ado divorced them, we found this Mass to be brittle, of a pale yellowish colour, of ●eer about the weight of the Metal, on which the Sublimate had been cast. And in the thicker part of this Lump there appeared, when it was broken, some part of the Silver plates, which, though brittle, seemed not to have been perfectly dissolved. This Resin of Silver did, like that of Copper, but more slowly, imbibe the Moisture of the Air, and vvith●n about 24. hours, was covered with a somewhat greenish Dust, concerning which we durst not determine, whether it proceeded from that mixture of Copper, which is generally to be me● with in coined Silver, or from the compounded Metal. For the more curious sort of Painters do, as they inform us, by corroding coined Silve● with the fretting steams of saline Bodies, or with corrosive Bodies themselves, turn it into a fine kind of Azu●● as we may elsewhere have opportuni●● more particularly to declare. I sh●● now only add, that some small fragments of our Resin, being cast upon r●● hot Coals, did there waste themselv● in a flame not very differing in colo● from that of the former mentioned R●sin of Copper, but much more durab●● than would have easily been expect● from so small a● quantity of Matter.  
This is all the Account I can give yo● of our first Trial, but suspecting, th● the Copper, want to be mixed as a● Alloy-with our coined Silver, might have too much Influence on the reci● Event; coming afterwards into a pla●● where we could procure Refined S●●ver, we took an Ounce of That, a● having Laminated it, we cast it up● twice its Weight of beaten Sublim●● ●hich being driven away from it with a somewhat strong fire, we took, out of ●he bottom of the Glass Retort, a Lump of Matter, which in some places, where it lay next the Glass, was as it were silvered over very finely, but so very thinly, that the Thickness of the Silver scarce equalled that of fine white Paper; the rest of the Metal (except a little that lay undissolved almost in the middle of the Mass, because, as we supposed, the Plates had not been beaten, till they were sufficiently and equally thin,) having been, by the saline part of the Sublimate, that stuck to it, colliquated into a Mass, that looked not at all like Silver, or so much as any other Metal or Mineral.  
And 'tis remarkable, that though Silver be a fixed Metal, and accounted indestructible; yet it should by so slight an Operation, and by but about a quarter of its weight of Additament, (as appeared by weighing the whole Lump,) be so strangely disguized, and have its Qualities so altered.  
For (first) though an eminent Whiteness be accounted the colour, which belongs to pure Silver, and though beate● Sublimate be also eminently White yet the Mass, we are speaking of, w●● partly of a Lemon or Amber colour or a deep Amethystinine colour, a● partly of so dark a one, as it seemed black: and it was pretty, that sometime in a fragment, that seemed to be one continued and entire piece, the upper par● would be of a light Yellow, which abruptly ending, the lower was of a colour so obscure, as scarce to challenge any name distinct from Black.  
Next whereas Silver is one of the most Opacous Bodies in Nature, and Sublimate a White one, the produced Mass was in great part Transparent, though not like Glass, yet like good Amber.  
Thirdly, the Texture of the Silver was exceedingly altered: for our Mass, instead of being Malleable and Flexible, as that Metal is very much, appeared, if you went about to cut it with a Knife, like Horn, yet otherwise easily apt to crack and break, though not at all to bend.  
Fourthly, whereas Silver will endure Ignition for a good while before it be brought to Fusion, our Mixture will easily melt, not only upon quick coals, but in the flame of a Candle; but this Resin, or Gum (if I may so call it) of our fixed Metal did not, like that, we formerly described, of Copper, tinge the flame of a Candle, or produce with the glowing coals, on which 'tis laid, either a green or bluish colour.  
And (Pyrophilus) to discover how much these Operations of the Sublimate upon Copper and Silver depend upon the particular Textures of these Bodies, I took two parcels of Gold, the one common Gold thinly laminated, and the other very well refined, and having cast each of these in a distinct Urinal, upon no less than thrice its weight of grossly beaten Sublimate, I caused this last named substance to be, in a Sand furnace, elevated from the Gold, b●● found not, that either of the two Parcels of that Metal was manifestly altered thereby: whether in case the Gold had been reduced to very minute particles, some kind of change (perhaps, if any differing enough from those lately recited to have been made in the Copper and the Silver) might have been made in it, I am not so absolutely certain; but I am confident, that by what I reserve to tell you hereafter of Sublimates Operation upon some other Minerals, especially Tin, it will appear, that That Operation depends very much upon the particular Texture of the Body, from whence that Sublimate is Elevated.  
Before I dismiss this subject, Pyrophilus, I must not conceal from you, that in the Papers, whence these Experiments made with Sublimate have been transcribed, I annexed to the whole Discourse a few Advertisements, whereof the first was, That I was reduced, in those Experiments, to employ, for want of a better, a Sand Furnace, wherein I could not give so strong a fire as I desired, which circumstance may have had some Influence upon the recited Phaenomena; and among other Advertisements there being one, that will not be impertinent to my present Design, and may possibly afford a not unsuccesful Hint, I shall subjoin it in the words, wherein I find it delivered.  
The next thing, of which I am to advertise you, is this, That this Experiment may probably be further improved, by employing about it various and new kinds of Sublimate, and that several other things may be sublimed up together either with crude Mercury, or with common Sublimate, he that considers the way of making vulgar Sublimate, will not, I suppose, deny. To give you only one Instance, I shall inform you, that, having caused about equal parts of common Sublimate and Sal Armoniac to be well powdered and incorporated, by subliming the Mixture in strong and large Urinals placed in a Sand Furnace, we obtained a new kind of Sublimate, differing from the former, which we manifested ad Oculum, by dissolving a little of it and a little of common Sublimate severally in fair water; for dropping a little resolved salt of Tartar upon the solution of common Sublimate, it immediately turned of an Orange tawny colour, but dropping the same Liquor upon the solution of the Ammoniack Sublimate, if I may so call it, it presently turned into a Liquor in Whiteness resembling Milk: And having from 4 ounces of Copper plates drawn 6 ounces of this new Sublimate after the already often recited manner, we had indeed in the bottom of the Retort a Cupreous Resin, not much unlike That, made by Copper and common Sublimate; and this Resin did, like the other, in the moist Air, soon begin to degenerate into a kind of Verdigreese. But that which was singular in this Operation was, that not only some of the Sublimate had carried up, to a good height, enough of the Copper to be manifestly coloured by it of a fine bluish Green, but into the Receiver there was passed near an Ounce of Liquor, that smelled almost like spirit of Sal Armoniac, and was tincted like the Sublimate, so that we supposed the Body of the Venus to have been better wrought upon by this, then by the former Sublimate. And yet I judged not this way to be the most effectual way of improving common Sublimate, being apt to think, upon grounds not now to be mentioned, that it may, by convenient Liquors, be so far enriched and advanced, as to be made capable of opening the Compact Body of Gold itself, and of producing in it such Changes, (which yet perhaps will enrich but men's Understandings,) as Chemists are wont very fruitlessly to attempt to make in that almost Indestructible Metal. But of This, having now given you a Hint, I dare here say no more.   

Experiment III.  
THere is (Pyrophilus) another Experiment, which many will find more easy to be put in practice, and which yet may, as to Silver, be made a kind of Succedaneum to the former, and consequently may serve to show, how the like Qualities in Bodies may be effected by differing Ways, provided a like Change of Texture be produced by them. Of This I shall give you an Example in that Preparation of Silver, that some Chemists have called Luna Cornea, which I shall not scruple to mention particularly, and apply to my present purpose; because though the name of Luna Cornea be already to be met with in the Writings of some Alchemists, yet the thing itself, being not used in Physic, is not wont to be known by those that learn Chemistry in order to Physic; and the way that I use in making it is differing from that of Alchemists, being purposely designed to show some notable Phaenomena, not to be met with in their way of proceeding.  
We take then refined Silver, and having beaten it into thin Plates, and dissolved it in about twice its Weight of good Aqua fortis, we Filtrate it carefully to obtain a clear solution, (which sometimes we Evaporate further, till it shoot into Crystals, which we afterwards dry upon brown Paper with a moderate heat.)  
Upon the abovementioned solution we drop good spirit of Salt, till we find, that it will no more curdle the Liquor it falls into, (which will not happen so soon, as you will be apt at first to imagine,) than we put the whole Mixture in a Glass Funnel lined with Cap-paper, and letting the moisture drain through, we dry, with a gentle heat, the substance, that remains in the Filtre, first washing it (if need be) from the loosely adhaering Salts, by letting fair Water run through it several times, whilst it yet continues in the Filtre. This substance being well dried, we put it into a Glass Viol., which being put upon quick coals, first covered with Ashes, and then freed from them, we melt the contained substance into a Mass, which, being kept a while in Fusion, gives us the Luna Cornea we are now to consider.  
If to make this Factitious Concrete, we first reduce the Silver into Crystals, and afterwards proceed with spirit of Salt, as we have just now taught you to do with the solution; we have the exceedingly Opacous, Malleable, and hardly Fusible Body of Silver, by the convenient interposition of some saline Particles, not amounting to the third part of the Weight of the Metal, reduced into Crystals, that both shoot in a peculiar and determinate figure, differing from those of other Metals, and also are diaphanous and brittle, and by great odds more easily fusible than Silver itself; besides other Qualities, wherein having elsewhere taken notice, that these Crystals differ both from Silver and from Aqua fortis, we shall not now insist on them, but pass to the Qualities, that do more properly belong to the change of the Solution of Silver into Luna Cornea.  
First then we may observe, that though spirit of Salt be an highly acid Liquor, and though acid Liquors and Alkalys are wont to have quite contrary Operations, the one praecipitating what the other would dissolve, & dissolving what the other would praecipitate: yet in our case, as neither Oil of Tartar per deliquium, nor spirit of Salt will dissolve Silver, so both the one and the other will praecipitate it; which I desire may be taken notice of against the Doctrine of the Vulgar Chemists, and as a Proof, that the Precipitation of Bodies depends not upon acid or Alkalizate Liquors as such, but upon the Texture of the Bodies, that happen to be confounded.  
2. We may here observe, that Whiteness and Opacity may be immediately produced by Liquors, both of them Diaphanous and colourless.  
3. That on the other side, a White Powder, though its minute parts appear not transparent, like those of beaten Glass, Rosin, etc. which, by comminution, are made to seem White, may yet, by a gentle heat, be presently reduced into a Mass indifferently Transparent, and not at all White, but of a fair Yellow.  
4. We may observe too, that though Silver require so strong a fire to melt it, and may be long kept red hot, without being brought to Fusion; yet by the association of some saline particles, conveniently mingled with it, it may be made so fusible, as to be easily and quickly melted, either in a thin Viol, or at the flame of a Candle, where it will flow almost like Wax.  
5. It may also be noted, that though the Lunar solution and the spirit of Salt would, either of them apart, have readily dissolved in Water; yet when they are mingled, they do, for the most part, concoagulate into a substance, th●t will lie undissolved in Water, and is scarce, if at all, soluble either in Aqua fortis, or in spirit of Salt.  
6. And remarkable it is, that the Body of Silver being very flexible and malleable, (especially if the Metal be, as ours was, refined) it should yet, by the Addition of so small a proportion of Salt, (a Body rigid and brittle,) as is associated to it in our Experiment, be made of a Texture so differing from what either of its Ingredients was before, being wholly unlike either a Salt or a Metal, and very like in Texture to a piece of Horn. And to satisfy myself, how much the Toughness of this Metalline Horn depended upon the Texture of the Compositum, resulting from the respective Textures of the several Ingredients, I precipitated a solution of Silver with the distilled saline Liquor commonly called Oil of Vitriol, instead of spirit of salt, and having washed the Praecipitate with common Water, I found agreeably to my conjecture, that this Praecipitate, being fluxed in a moderate heat, afforded a Mass, that looked like enough to the Concrete we have been discoursing of, but had not its Toughness, being brittle enough to be easily broken in pieces. But the tw● considerablest Phaenomena of our ExExperiment do yet remain unmentiond.  
For 7thly. 'Tis odd, that whereas a solution of Silver is, as we have often occasion to note, the bitterest Liquor we have ever met with, and the spirit of Salt far sourer than either the sharpest Vinegar, or even the spirit of it, these two so strongly and offensively tasted Liquors should be so easily and speedily, without any other thing to correct them, be reduced into an insipid substance, (at least so far insipid, that I have licked it several times with my Tongue, without finding it otherwise, though perhaps, with much rolling it to and fro in the mouth, it may at length afford some unpleasant Taste, but exceedingly different from that of either of the Liquors that composed it:) and This, though the Salts, that made both the Silver, and the praecipitating spirit so strongly tasted, remain associated with the Silver.  
8. And Lastly, it is very strange, that though the saline Corpuscles, that give the efficacy both to good Aqua fortis, and the like spirit of Salt, be not only so volatile, that they will easily be distilled with a moderate fire, but so fugitive, that they will in part fly away of themselves in the cold Air, (as our Noses can witness to our trouble, when the Viols, that contain such Liquors, are unstopped;) yet by virtue of the new Texture they acquire, by associating themselves with the Corpuscles of the Silver and with one another, these minute particles of salt lose so much of their former Lightness, and acquire such a degree of Fixedness, that they will endure melting with the Metal they adhere to, rather than suffer themselves to be driven away from it. Nor do I remember, that when I melted this Mass in a thin Viol, I could perceive any sensible Evaporation of the Matter: nay having afterwards put a parcel of it upon a quick Coal, though that were blows to intend the heat; yet it suffered Fusion, and so ran off from the Coal, without appearing, when it was taken up again, to be other than Luna Cornea, as it was before.   

Experiment IU.  
I Am now (Pyrophilus) about to do a Thing, contrary enough both to my Custom and Inclination, that is, To discourse upon the Phaenomena of an Experiment, which I do not teach you to make. But since I cannot as yet, without some breach of promise, plainly disclose to you what I must now conceal your Equity assures me of your Pardon. And as, because the Qualities of the Salt, I am to speak of, are very remarkable, and pertinent to my present design, I am unwilling to pass them by unmentioned; so I hope, that notwithstanding their being strange, I may be allowed to discourse upon them to you, who, I presume, know me too well to suspect I would impose upon you in matters of fact, and to whom I am willing (if you desire it) to show the Anomalous Salt itself, and Ocular proofs of the chief properties I ascribe to it.  
I shall not then scruple to tell you, that Discoursing one day with a very Ingenious Traveller and Chemist, who had had extraordinary Opportunities to acquire Secrets, of a certain odd Salt I had thought upon and made, which was of so differing a kind from other Salts, that though I did not yet know what Feats I should be able to do with it, yet I was confident, it must have Noble and unusual Operations. This Gentleman, to requi●e my Franckness, told me, that I had lighted on a greater Jewel, than perhaps I was aware of; and that if I would follow his Advice, by adding something that he named to me, and prosecuting the Preparation a little further, I should obtain a Salt exceedingly noble. I thanked him, as I had cause, for his Advice, and, when I had Opportunity, followed it. And though I found the way of making this Salt so nice and intricate a thing, that if I would, I could scarce easily describe it, so as to enable most men to practise it; yet having once made it, I found, that, besides some of the things I had been told it would perform, I could do divers other things with it, which I had good cause to believe the Gentleman, of whom I was speaking, did not think of; and I doubt not, but I should have done much more with it, if I had not unfortunately lost it soon after I had prepared it.  
Several of the Phaenomena, I tried to produce with it, which are not so proper for this place, are reserved for another, but here I shall mention a few, that best fit my present purpose.  
First then, though the several ingredients, that composed this Salt, were all of them such, as Vulgar Chemists must according to their Principles, look upon as purely Saline, and were each of them far more salt than Brine, or more sour than the strongest Vinegar, or more strongly tasted then either of those two Liquors; yet the Compound, made up of only such Bodies, is so far from being eminently salt, or sour, or insipid, that a Stranger being asked, what Taste it had, would not scruple to judge it rather sweet, then of any other Taste▪ though its Sweetness be of a peculiar kind, as there is a difference even among Bodies sweet by Nature; the sweetness of Sugar being divers from that of Honey, and both of them differing from that of the sweet Vitriol of Lead. And this is the only instance, I remember, I have hitherto met with of Salts, that, without the mixture of insipid Bodies, compose a substance really sweet. I say really sweet, because Chemists oftentimes term the Calces of Metals and other Bodies dulcified, if they be freed from all corrosive salts and sharpness of Taste, sweet, though they have nothing at all of positive sweetness in them; and by that licence of speaking do often enough impose upon the Unskilful.  
Another thing considerable in our Anomalous Salt is, That though its Odour be not either strong or offensive, (both which that of Volatile Salts is wont to be,) yet if it be a little urged with heat, so as to be forced to evaporate hastily and copiously, I have known some, that have been used to the powerful stink of Aqua fortis, distilled Urine, and even spirit of Sal Armoniac its self, that have complained of this smell, as more strong, and upon that account more unsupportable than these themselves: and yet when these Fumes settle again into a Salt, their Odour will again prove mild and inoffensive, if not pleasant.  
Thirdly, whereas all the Volatile, and Acid, and Lixiviate Salts, that we know of, are of so determinate and specificated a Nature, (if I may so speak,) that there is no one sort of the three, but may be destroyed by some one or other of the other two Salts, if not by both, as spirit of Urine, which is a volatile Salt, being mingled with spirit of Salt, or Aqua fortis, or almost any other strong and acid spirit, will make a great Ebullition, and lose its peculiar Taste, and several of its other Qualities; and on the otherside, Salt of Tartar, and other Alkalys, (that is, Salts produced by Incineration of mixed Bodies,) will be destroyed with Ebullition by Aqua fortis, spirit of Salt, or almost any other strong spirit of that Family. And spirit of Salt, Aqua fortis, etc. will be (as they speak) destroyed both by Animal volatile Salts, and by the fixed Salts of Vegetables; that is, will make an Effervescence with either sort of Salts, and compose with them a new Liquor or Salt, differing from either of the ingredients, and, as to taste, smell, odour, and divers other Qualities, more languid and degenerous: whereas, I say, each of these three Families of Salts may be easily destroyed by the other two, our Anomalous Salt seems to be above the being thus wrought upon by any of all the three, and i● the only Body I know: (which is no small privilege, or rather prerogative,) for I did not find, that a Solution of it, made with as little Water as I could, which is the way whereby we usually make it fluid, would make any Ebullition, either with Oil of Tartar per Deliquium, or spirit of Sal Armoniac, or strong spirit of Salt, or even Oil of Vitriol, but would calmly and silently mix with these differing Liquors, and continue as long as I had patience to look upon them, without being precipitated by them. But this is not the only way I employed to examine, whether our Salt belonged to any of the three above mentioned comprehensive families of Salts. For I found not, that the strongest solution of it would turn Syrup of Violets either red, as acid spirits do, or green, as both fixed and volatile Salts will do. Nor would our Solution turn a clear one of Sublimate made in common Water, either white, as spirit of Urine, Shall Armoniac, or others of the same family, or into an Orange Tawny, like salt of Tartar, and other Alkalys: but left the solution of Sublimate transparent, without giving it any of these colours, mingling itself very kindly with it, as it had done with the four lately mentioned Liquors. And to satisfy myself a little further, I not only tried, that an undiscoloured mixture of syrup of Violets and our solution, would immediately be turned red by 2 or 3 drops of spirit of Salt, or green by as much Oil of Tartar: but, to prosecute the Experiment, I let fall a drop or two of a mixture made of our Anomalous solution, and spirit of Salt well shaken together, upon some syrup of Violets, which was thereby immediately turned red, and a little of the same Anomalous solution, being shaken together with Oil of Tartar per Deliquium, turned another parcel of the same syrup of Violets into a delightful green; which, happening as I expected, seemed to argue, that our Solution, though as to sense it were tightly mingled in the several mixtures, to which I had put it, did, as it left them their undestroyed respective Natures, retain its own; and yet this Salt is so far from being a languid or an insignificant thing, that Aqua fortis, and Oil of Vitriol themselves, as operative and as furious Liquors as they are, are unable in divers cases to make such Solutions, and perform such other things, as our calm, but powerful, Menstruum can, though but slowly, effect.  
Fourthly: Though this Salt be a volatile one, and requires no strong heat to make it sublime into finely figured Crystals without a remanence at the Bottom; yet being dissolved in Liquors, you may make the Solution, if need be, to boil, without making any of the Salt sublime up, before the Liquor be totally or almost totally drawn off, whereas the volatile salt of Urine, Blood, Hartshorn, etc. are wont to ascend before almost any part of the Liquor, they are dissolved in, which is in many cases very inconvenient.  
And though this be a Volatile salt, yet I remember not, that I have observed any fixed salt, (without excepting salt of Tartar itself,) that runs near so soon per Deliquium, as this will do; but by abstraction of the adventitious moisture 'tis easily restored to its former saline form: and yet differs from salt of Tartar, not only in Fixedness and Taste, and divers other qualities, but also in this, That, whereas salt of Tartar requires a vehement fire to flux it, a gentlier heat, than one would easily imagine, will melt our Salt into a Limpid Liquor.  
And whereas spirit of Wine will dissolve some Bodies, as Sanderick, Mastic, Gum-Lac, etc. and Water, on the other side, dissolves many that spirit of Wine cannot, and Oils will dissolve some, for which neither of the other Liquors are good solvents; our salt will readily dissolve both in fair Water, in the highest rectified spirit of Wine, (and That so little, as not to weigh more than the salt,) and in Chemical Oils themselves, with which it will associate its self very strictly, and perhaps more too, than I have yet found any other consistent salt to do.   

Experiment V.  
THe Experiment I am (Pyrophilus) now about to deliver, though I have not yet had Opportunity to perfect what I designed, when some Notions, that I have about Fire and Salt, suggested it to me, is yet such as may far more clearly, then almost any of the Experiments commonly known to Chemists, serve to show us, how near to a real Transmutation those Changes may prove, that may be effected even in inanimate, and, which is more, scarce corruptible Bodies, by the recess of some Particles, and the access of some others, and the new Texture of the residue. The Experiment I have made several ways, but one of the latest and best I have used is this: Take one part of good Sea-salt well dried and powdered, and put to it double its weight of good Aqua fortis, or spirit of Nitre, then having kept it (if you have time) for some while in a previous digestion, distil it over with a slow fire in a Retort or a low Body, till the the remaining Matter be quite dry, and no more; for this substance, that will remain in the bottom of the Glass, is the thing that is sought for.  
This Operation being performable in a moderate fire, and the Bodies themselves being almost of an incorruptible nature, one would scarce think, that so slight a matter should produce any Change in them; but yet I found, as I expected, these notable Mutations of Qualities effected by so unpromising a way.  
For in the first place, we may take notice, that the Liquor, that came over, was no longer an Aqua fortis, or spirit of Nitre, but an Aqua Regis, that was able to dissolve Gold, which Aqua fortis will not meddle with, and will not dissolve Silver, as it would have done before, but will rather, as I have purposely tried, praecipitate it out of Aqua fortis, if that Menstruum have already dissolved it: But this Change belonging not so properly to the substance itself I was about to consider, I shall not here insist on it.  
2. Then, the Taste of this Substance comes by this Operation to be very much altered. For it hath not that strong saltness that it had before, but tastes far milder, and, though it relish of both, affects the Palate much more like Salt-petre, then like common salt.  
3. Next, whereas this last named Body is of very difficult Fusion, our factitious salt imitates salt-petre in being very fusible, and it will, like Nitre, soon melt, by being held in the flame of a Candle.  
4. But to proceed to a more considerable Phaenomenon, 'tis known, that Sea-salt is a Body, that doth very much resist the fire, when once by being brought to Fusion, it hath been forced to let go that windy substance, that makes unbeaten salt crackle in the fire, and so by blowing it accidentally increase it. 'tis also known, that acid spirits, as those of Salt, Vitriol, Nitre, Vinegar, etc. are not only not inflammable themselves, but hinderers of inflammation in other Bodies; and yet my Conjecture leading me to expect, that, by this Operation, I should be able to produce, out of two inflammable Bodies, a third, that would be easily inflammable. I found, upon Trial, not only that small Lumps of this substance, cast upon quick and well blown coals, though they did not give so blue a flame as Nitre, did yet, like it, burn away with a copious and vehement flame. And, for further Trial, having melted a pretty quantity of this transmuted Sea salt in a Crucible, by casting upon it little fragments of well kindled Charcoal, it would, like Nitre, presently be kindled, and afford a flame so vehement and so dazzling, that one that had better Eyes than I, and knew not what it was, complained, that he was not able to support the splendour of it. Nor were all its inflammable parts consumed at one deflagration: for by casting in more fragments of well kindled Coal, the Matter would fall a puffing, and flame afresh for several times consecutively, according to the quantity that had been put into the Crucible.  
5. But this itself was not the chief discovery I designed by this Experiment. For I pretended hereby to devise a way of turning an acid salt into an Alkaly, which seems to be one of the greatest and difficultest Changes, that is rationally to be attempted among durable and inanimate Bodies. For 'tis not unknown to such Chemists as are any thing inquisitive and heedful, how vast a difference there is between acid Salts, and those, that are made by the combustion of Bodies, and are sometimes called Fixed, sometimes Alkalizate. For whereas strong Lixiviums (which are but strong solutions of Alkalys) will readily enough dissolve common Sulphur, and divers other Bodies abounding with Sulphur; even those highly acid Liquors, Aqua fortis, and Aqua Regis, though so corrosive, that one will dissolve Silver, and the other Gold itself, will let Brimstone lie in them undissolved I know not how long; though some say, that in process of time, there may be some Tincture drawn by the Menstruum from it, which yet I have not seen tried; and though it were true, would yet sufficiently argue a great disparity betwixt those acid spirits, and strong Alkalizate solutions, which will speedily dissolve the very mass of common Sulphur. Besides, 'tis observed by the inquisitive Chemists, nor does my Experience contradict it, that the Bodies, that are dissolved by an acid Menstruum, may be precipitated by an Alkalizate; and on the contrary, solutions, made by the latter, may be precipitated by the former. Moreover, as Litharge, dissolved in spirit of Vinegar, will be precipitated by the Oil of Tartar per Deliquium, or the solution of its Salt; and, on the contrary, Sulphur or Antimony, dissolved in such a solution, will be precipitated out of it by the spirit of Vinegar, or even common Vinegar. Moreover, Acids and Alkalizates do also differ exceedingly in taste, and in this greater disparity, that the one is volatile, and the other fixed, besides other particulars not necessary here to be insisted on. And indeed, if that were true, which is taught in the Schools, that there is a natural enmity, as well as disparity betwixt some Bodies, as between Oily and waterish ones, the Chemists may very speciously teach, (as some of them do) That there is a strange contrariety betwixt Acid and Alkalizate Salts; as when there is made an Affusion of oil of Tartar upon Aqua Regis, or Aqua fortis, to praecipitate Gold out of the one, and Silver out of the other, their mutual Hostility seems manifestly to show itself, not only by the noise, and hear, and fume, that are immediately excited by their conflict, but by this most of all, that afterwards the two contending Bodies will appear to have mutually destroyed one another, both the sour Spirit and the fixed Salt having each lost its former Nature in the scuffle, and degenerated with its Adversary into a certain Third substance, that wants several of the Properties both of the sour Spirit and the Alkaly. Now to apply all this to the Occasion, on which I mentioned it, how distant and contrary soever the more inquisitive of the latter Chemists take Acid and Fixed Salts to be; yet I scarce doubted, but that, by our Experiment, I should, from acid salts, obtain an Alkaly, and accordingly having, by casting in several bits of well kindled coal, excited, in the melted Mass of our transmuted Salt, as many Deflagrations as I could, and then giving it a pretty strong fire to drive away the rest of the more fugitive parts, I judged, that the remaining Mass would be (like the fixed Nitre I have elsewhere mentioned) of an Alkalizate nature, and accordingly having taken it out, I found it to taste, not like Sea-salt, but fiery enough upon the Tongue, and to have a Lixiviate relish. I found too, that it would turn Syrup of Violets into a greenish colour, that it would praecipitate a Limpid solution of Sublimate, made in fair water, into an Orange tawny Powder. I found, that it would, like other fixed salts, produce an Ebullition with acid spirits, and even with spirit of salt itself, and concoagulate with them. Nor are these themselves all the ways I took to manifest the Alkalizate Nature of our transmuted Sea salt.  
I did indeed consider at first, that it might be suspected, that this new Alkalizatenesse might proceed from the Ashes of the injected Coals, the Ashes of Vegetables generally containing in them more or less of a fixed Salt. But when I considered too, that a pound of Charcoal, burned to Ashes, is wont to yield so very little Salt, that the injected fragments of Coal, (though they had been, which they were not) quite burned out in this Operation, would scarce have afforded two or three grains of salt, (perhaps not half so much,) I saw no reason at all to believe, that in the whole Mass I had obtained (and which was all, that was left me of the Sea-salt, I had at first employed,) it was nothing but so inconsiderable a proportion of Ashes, that exhibited all the Phaenomena of an Alkaly.  
And for further confirmation both of This, and what I said a little before, I shall add, that to satisfy myself yet more, I poured, upon a pretty quantity of this Lixiviate salt, a due proportion of Aqua fortis, till the hissing and ebullition ceased, and then leaving the fluid Mixture for a good while to coagulate, (which it did very slowly,) I found it at length to shoot into saline Crystals, which though they were not of the figure of Nitre, did yet, by their inflammability and their bigness, sufficiently argue, that there had been a Conjunction made betwixt the Nitrous spirit, and a considerable proportion of Alkaly.  
I considered also, that it might be suspected, that in our Experiment 'twas the Nitrous Corpuscles of the Aqua fortis, that, lodging themselves in the little rooms deserted by the saline Corpuscles of the Sea-salt, that passed over into the Receiver, had afforded this Alkaly; as common Salt-petre, being handled after such a manner, would leave in the Crucible a fixed or Alkalizate Salt. But to this I answer, that as the Sea-salt, which was not driven over by so mild a Distillation, and seemed much a greater part than that which had passed over, was far from being of an Alkalizate nature: so the Nitrous Corpuscles, that are presumed to have stayed behind, were whilst they composed the spirit of Nitre, of an highly volatile and acid Nature, and consequently of a nature directly opposite to that of Alkalys; and if by the addition of any other substance, that were no more Alkalizate than Sea-salt, an Alkaly could be obtained out of spirit of Nitre or Aqua fortis, the Producibleness of an Alkaly out of Bodies of another nature might be rightly thence inferred: so that however, it appears, that by the intervention of our Experiment, two Substances, that were formerly acid, are turned into one, that is manifestly of an Alkalizate Nature, which is That we would here evince.  
Perhaps it may (Pyrophilus) be worth while to subjoin; That to prosecute the Experiment by inverting it, we drew two parts of strong spirit of Salt from one of purified Nitre; but did not observ● the remaining Body to be any thing near so considerably changed as the Sea-salt, from which we had drawn the spirit of Nitre; since though the spirit of Salt, that came over, did (as we expected) bring over so many of the Corpuscles of the Nitre, that, being heated, it would readily enough dissolve foliated Gold; yet the Salt, that remained in the Retort, being put upon quick Coals, did flash away with a vehement and halituous flame, very like that of common Nitre.   

Experiment VI.  
I Come now (Pyrophilus) to an Experiment, which, though in some things it be of kin to that which I have already taught you, concerning the changing of Sea-salt by Aqua fortis, will yet afford us divers other instances, to show, how upon the change of Texture in Bodies, there may arise divers new Qualities, especially of that sort, which, because they are chiefly produced by Chemistry, and are wont to be considered by Chemists, if not by Them only, may in some sense be called Chemical.  
The Body, which, partly whilst we were preparing it, and partly when we had prepared it, afforded us these various Phaenomena, either is the same that Glauberus means by his Sal Mirabilis, or at least seems to be very like it: and whether it be the same or no, it's various and uncommon Properties make it very fit to have a place allowed it in this Treatise. Though of the many Trials I made with it, I can at present find no more among my loose Papers, than that following part of it, that I wrote some years ago to an Ingenious Friend, who I know will not be displeased, if, to save myself some time, and the trouble of Examining my Memory, I annex the following Transcript of it.  
[To give you a more particular account of what I writ to you from Oxford of my Trials about Glauber's Salt, though I dare not say, that I have made the self same Thing, which he calls his Sal Mirabilis, because he has described it so darkly and ambiguously, that 'tis not easy to know with any certainty what he means; yet whether or no I have not made Salt, that, as far as I have yet tried it, agrees well enough with what he delivers of His, and therefore is like to prove either his Sal mirabilis, or almost as good a one, I shall leave you to judge by this short Narrative.  
The strange things that the Industrious Glauber's Writings have invited Men to expect from his Sal mirabilis, in case he be indeed possessed of such a thing, and the Inquiries of divers Eminent Men, who would fain learn of me, what I thought of its Reality and Nature, invited me, the next Opportunity I got, to take into my hands his Parson altera Miraculi Mundi, whose Title you know promises a Description of this Sal Artis mirificum, as he is pleased to call it. But, I confess, I did not read it near all over, because a great part of it is but a Transcription of several entire Chapters out of Paracelsus, and I perceived, that much of the rest did, according to the custom or Chemical Writings, more concern the Author, than the subject; wherefore looking upon his process of making his sal mirabilis, I soon perceived he had no mind to make it common, since he only bids us upon two parts of common Salt dissolved in common Water, to pour A, without telling us what that A is, wherefore reading on in the same process, and finding that he tells us, that with B (which he likewise explains not at all, nor determines the quantity of it) one may make an Aqua fortis, it presently called into my mind, That some Years before, having had Occasion to make many Trials, mentioned in other Tracts of mine, with Oil of Vitriol and Salt petre, I did, among other things, make a red spirit of Nitre, by the help only of Oil of Vitriol; remembering This (I say) I resorted to one of my Carneades' Dialogues, 
* See the Sceptical Chemist.  and reviewing that Experiment, as I have set it down, I concluded, That though I had not dissolved the Salt petre in Water, as Glauber doth his common Salt; yet since, on the other side, I made use of external fire, 'twas probable I might this way also get a Nitrous spirit, though not so strong. And though by calling the Liquor, that must make an Aqua fortis B, whereas he had called that, which is to make his spirit of Salt and sal mirabilis, A, he seemed plainly to make them differing things, yet relying on the Experiment I had made, and putting to a solution of Nitre as much of the Oil of Vitriol as I had taken last, though That be double the quantity he prescribes for the making of his Sal mirabilis, I obtained, out of a low glass Body and Head placed in Sand, an indifferent good Spiritus Nitri, that even before Rectification would readily enough dissolve Silver, though it were diluted with as much of the common Water, wherein Salt-petre had been dissolved, as amounted at least to double or triple the weight of the Nitrous parts; the remaining Matter, being kept in the fire till it was dry, afforded us a Salt easily reducible (by Solution in fair Water and Coagulation) into Crystalline Grains, of a nature very differing both from crude Nitre, and from fixed Nitre, and from Oil of Vitriol. For it coagulated into pretty big and well shaped Grains, which, you know, fixed Nitre and other Alkalizate Salts are not wont to do; and these Grains were not like the Crystals of Salt-petre itself, long and Hexaedrical, but of another figure, not easy nor necessary to be here described.  
Besides, this Vitriolate Nitre (if I may so call it) would not easily, if at all, flow in the Air, as fixed Nitre is wont to do. Moreover, it was easily enough fusible by heat, whereas fixed Nitre doth usually exact a vehement Fire for its Fusion; and though crude Salt-petre also melts easily, yet to satisfy you how differing a substance this of ours was from That, we cast quick Coals into the Crucible, without being at all able to kindle it. Nay, and when, for further Trial, we threw in some Sulphur also, though it did flame away itself, yet did it not seem to kindle the Salt, that was hot enough to kindle It; much less did it flash, as Sulphur is wont on such occasions to make Salt-petre do. Add to all this, That a parcel of this white substance, being, without Brimstone, made to flow for a while in a Crucible, with a bit of Charcoal for it to work upon, grew manifestly and strongly scented of Sulphur, and acquired an Alkalizate Taste, so that it seemed almost a Coal of fire upon the Tongue, if it were licked before it imbibed any of the Airs moisture, and (which many perhaps will, though I do not, think stranger) obtained also a very red colour; which recalled to my mind, that Glauber mentions such a Change observable in his Salt, made of common Salt, upon whose Account he is pleased to call such a substance his Carbunculus.  
Being invited by this success to try, whether I could make his Sal mirabilis, notwithstanding his intimating, as I lately told you, that it is done with a differing Menstruum from that, wherewith the Salt-petre is to be wrought upon; I observed, that where he points at a way of making his Salt in quantity without breaking the Vessels, he prescribes, that the Materials be distilled in Vessels of pure Silver; whence I conjectured, that 'twas not Aqua fortis, or spirit of Nitre, that he employed to open his Sea-salt: and that consequently, since common spirit of Salt was too weak to effect so great a Change, as the Experiment requires, 'twas very probable, that he employed Oil of Sulphur, or of Vitriol, which will scarce at all fret unalloyed Silver. And however I concluded, that whatsoever the Event should prove, it could not but be worth the While to try, what Operation such a Menstruum would have upon Sea-salt, as I was sure had such a notable one upon salt-petre. And I remember, that formerly making some Experiments about the differing manners of Dissolution of the same Concrete by several Liquors, I found, that Oil of Vitriol dissolves Sea-salt in a very odd way, (which you will find mentioned among my promiscuous Experiments,) wherefore pouring, upon a solution of Bay-salt, made in but a moderate proportion of Water, Oil of Vitriol to the full Weight of the dry Salt, and abstracting the Liquor in a Glass Cucurbite placed in Sand, I obtained, without stress of fire, besides phlegm, good store of a Liquor, which, by the Smell and Taste, seemed to be spirit of Salt. And to satisfy myself the better, mingling a little of it with some of the spirit of Nitre lately mentioned, I found the mixture, even without the Assistance of Heat, to dissolve crude Gold. And having, for further Trials sake, poured some of it upon spirit of fermented Urine, till the Affusion ceased to produce any Conflict, and having afterwards gently evaporated away the superfluous moisture, there did, as I expected, shoot, in the remaining Liquor, a Salt figured like Combs and Feathers, thereby disclosing itself to be much of the nature of Sal Armoniac, such as I elsewhere relate my having made, by mingling spirit of Urine with spirit of common Salt, made the ordinary way.]  
This (Pyrophilus) is all I can find at present of that Account, of which I hoped to have found much more; but you will be the more unconcerned, for my not adding divers other things, that, I remember, I tried, as well before and after the writing the above transscribed Paper, (as particularly, that I found the Experiment sometimes to succeed not ill, when I distilled the Oil of Vitriol and Sea-salt together, without the intervention of Water, (whereby much time was saved,) and also when I employed Oil of Sulphur, made with a Glass Bell, in stead of Oil of Vitriol,) if I inform You, that afterwards I found, that Glauber himself, in some of his subsequent pieces, had delivered more intelligibly the Way of making what he, without altogether so great a Brag, as most think, calls his Sal mirabilis, (which yet some very ingenious Readers of his Writings have come to Us to teach them,) and that those Experiments of his about it, which I was able to make succeed, (for some I was not, and some I did not think fit to try) you will find, together with those of my Own, in more proper places of other Papers. Only, to apply what hath been above related to my present purpose, I must not here pretermit a couple of Observations.  
And first we may take notice of the power, that Mixtures, though they seem but very slight, & consist of the smallest number of ingredients, may, if they make great changes of Texture, have, in altering the Nature and Qualities of the compounding Bodies. For in our (above recited) case, though Sea-salt be a Body considerably fixed, requires a naked Fire to be elevated even by the help of copious additaments of beaten Bricks, or Clay, etc. to keep it from Fusion, yet the saline Corpuscles are distilled over in a moderate Fire of Sand, whilst the Oil of Vitriol, by whose intervention they acquire this volatility, though it be not (like the other) a Gross or (as the same Chemist speaks) corporeal salt, but a Liquor, that has been already distilled, is yet, by the same operation, so fixed, as to stay behind, not only in the Retort, but, as I have sometimes purposely tried, in much considerabler heats then That needs in this Experiment be exposed to. Nor only is the oil of Vitriol made thus far fixed, but it is otherwise also no less changed. For when the remaining Salt has been exposed to a competent heat, that it may be very dry and white, to be sure of which, I several times do, when the Distillation is ended, keep the remaining Mass (taken out of the Retort and beaten) in a Crucible among quick coals, you shall have a considerable quantity (perhaps near as much as the Sea-salt You first employed) of a Substance, which, though not insipid, has not at all the taste of Sea-salt, or any other pungent one, and much less the highly corrosive acidity of Oil of Vitriol.  
And the mention of this substance leads me to the second particular I intended to take notice of, which is a Phaenomenon to confirm what I formerly intimated, That notwithstanding the regular and exquisite figures of some Salts, they may, by the addition of other Bodies, be brought to constitute Crystals of very differing, and yet of curious, shapes. For if You dissolve the hitherto mentioned Caput mortuum of Sea salt (after You have made it very dry, and freed it from all pungency of Taste) in a sufficient quantity of fair water, and, having filtrated the solution, suffer the dissolved Body leisurely to coagulate, You will probably obtain, as I have often done, Crystals of a far greater Transparency, than the Cubes wherein Sea salt is wont to shoot, and of a shape far differing from theirs, though oftentimes no less Curious than that of those Cubes; and, which makes mainly for my present purpose, I have often observed those finely figured Crystals to differ as much in shape from one another, as from the Grains of common Salt. And indeed I must not, on this occasion, conceal from You, that whether it be to be imputed to the peculiar Nature of Sea salt, or (which I judge much more probable) to the great disparities to be met with in Liquors, that do all of them pass for Oil of Vitriol, whether (I say) it be to this, or to some other cause, that the Effect is to be imputed, I have found my Attempts, to make the best sort of Sal mirabilis, subject to so much incertainty, that though I have divers times succeeded in them, I have found so little Uniformity in the success, as made me reckon this Experiment amongst Contingent ones, and almost weary of meddling with it.   

Experiment VII 
* Though this VII. Experiment, being considerable and very pertinent, the Author thought fit to mention it, such as it is here delivered, when he writ but to a private friend; yet, after he was induced to publish these Papers, 'twas the (now raging) Plague, which drove him from the Accommodations requisite to his purpose, that frustrated the Design he had of first repeating that part of the Experiment, which treats of the Destruction of Gold: for as for that part, which teaches the Volatilization of it, he had tried That often enough before.   
I Remember (Pyrophilus) I once made an Experiment, which, if I had had the Opportunity to repeat, and had done so with the like success, I should be tempted to look upon it, though not as a Lucriferous Experiment, (for 'tis the quite contrary,) yet as so Luciferous a one, as, how much soever it may serve to recommend Chemistry itself, may no less displease Envious Chemists, who will be troubled, both that one, who admits not their Principles, should devise such a thing, and that having found it, he should not (Chemist like) keep it secret.  
But to give you a plain and naked Account of this matter, that you may be able the better to judge of it, and, if You please, to repeat it, I will freely tell You, That supposing all Metals, as well as other Bodies, to be made of one Catholic Matter common to them all, and to differ but in the shape, size, motion or rest, and texture of the small parts they consist of, from which Affections of Matter, the Qualities, that difference particular Bodies, result, I could not see any impossibility in the Nature of the Thing, that one kind of Metal should be transmuted into another; (that being in effect no more, than that one Parcel of the Universal Matter, wherein all Bodies agree, may have a Texture produced in it, like the Texture of some other Parcel of the Matter common to them both.)  
And having first supposed this, I further considered, That in a certain Menstruum, which, according to the vulgar Chemist's doctrine, must be a worthless Liquor, according to my apprehension there must be an extraordinary efficacy in reference to Gold, not only to dissolve, and otherwise alter it, but to injure the very Texture of that supposedly immutable Metal.  
The Menstruum then I chose to try whether I could not dissolve Gold with, is made by pouring on the rectified oil of the Butter of Antimony as much strong spirit of Nitre, as would serve to praecipitate out of it all the Bezoarticum Minerale, and then with a good smart Fire distilling off all the Liquor, that would come over, and (if need be) Cohobating it upon the Antimonial powder. For though divers Chemists, that make this Liquor, throw it away, upon Presumption, that, because of the Ebullition, that is made by the Affusion of the spirit to the Oil, and the consequent precipitation of a copious Powder, the Liquors have mutually destroyed or disarmed each other; yet my Notions and Experience of the Nature of some such Mixtures invites me to prise this, and give it the name of Menstruum per acutum.  
Having then provided a sufficient quantity of this Liquor, (for I have observed that Gold ordinarily requires a far more copious Solvent than Silver,) we took a quantity of the best Gold we could get, and melted it with 3 or 4 times its weight of Copper, which Metal we choose rather than that which is more usual among the Refiners, Silver, that there may be the less suspicion, that there remained any Silver with the Gold, after their separation; this Mixture we put into good Aqua fortis, or spirit of Nitre, that all the Copper being dissolved, the Gold might be left pure and finely powdered at the bottom; this Operation with Aqua fortis being accounted the best way of refining Gold that is yet known, and not subject, like Lead, to leave any Silver with it, since the Aqua fortis takes up that Metal. And for greater security, we gave the Powder to an Ancient Chemist, to boil some more of the Menstruum upon it, without communicating to him our Design. This highly refined Gold being, by a competent degree of heat, brought, as is usual, to its Native Colour and Lustre, we put to it a large Proportion of the Menstruum peracutum, (to which we have sometimes found cause to add a little spirit of Salt, to promote the Solution,) wherein it dissolves slowly and quietly enough; and there remained at the bottom of the Glass a pretty quantity (in show, though not in weight) of white Powder, that the Menstruum would not touch, and, if I much misremember not, we found it as indissoluble in Aqua Regis too. The Solution of Gold being abstracted, and the Gold again reduced into a Body, did, upon a second Solution, yield more of the white Powder, but not (if I remember aright) so much as at the first; now having some little quantity of this Powder, 'twas easy with Borax or some other convenient Flux, to melt it down into a Metal, which Metal we found to be white like Silver, and yielding to the Hammer, if not to a less pressure, and some of it, being dissolved in Aqua fortis or spirit of Nitre, did, by the odious Bitterness it produced, sufficiently confirm us in our Expectation, to find it true Silver.  
I doubt not, but you will demand (Pyrophilus) why I did not make other Trials with this Factitious Metal, to see in how many other Qualities I could verify it to be Silver, but the quantity I recovered after Fusion was so small, some of it perhaps being left either in the Flux, or in the Crucible, that I had not wherewithal to make many Trials, and being well enough satisfied by the visible Properties, and the Taste peculiar to Silver, both that it was a Metal, and rather Silver than any other, I was willing to keep the rest of it for a while, as a Rarity, before I made further Trials with it; but was so unfortunate, as with it to lose it in a little Silver Box, where I had something of more Value, and possibly of more Curiosity.  
You will also ask, why I repeated not the Experiment? to which I shall answer, that, besides that one may easily enough fail in making the Menstruum fit for my purpose, I did, when I had another Opportunity, (for I was long without it,) make a Second Attempt; and having, according to the above mentioned Method, brought it so far, that there remained nothing but the melting of the White Powder into Silver, when having washed it, I had laid it upon a piece of white Paper by the fires side to dry, being suddenly called out of my Chamber, an ignorant Maid, that in the mean time came to dress it up, unluckily swept this Paper, as a foul one, into the fire: which Discouragement, together with multiplicity of Occasions, have made me suspend the Pursuit of this Experiment, till another Opportunity. But in the mean time I was confirmed in some part of my Conjecture by these Things.  
The first, by finding, that with some other Menstruums which I tried, and even with good Aqua Regis itself, I could obtain from the very best Gold, I dissolved in them, some little quantity of such a White Powder, as I was speaking of; but in so very small a proportion to the dissolved Gold, that I had never enough of it at once, to think it worth prosecuting Trials with.  
The other was this. That a very Experienced Mineralist, whom I had acquainted with part of what I had done, assured me, that an eminently Learned and Judicious person, that he named to me, had, by dissolving Gold in a certain kind of Aqua Regis, and after by reduction of it into a Body, redissolving it again, and repeating this Operation very often, reduced a very great, if not much the greater, part of an Ounce of Gold into such a White Powder.  
And the Third thing, that confirmed me, was, the Proof given me by some Trials that I purposely made; That the Menstruum peracutum I employed, had a notable Operation upon Gold, and would perform some things (one of which we shall by and by mention,) which Judicious Men, that play the great Critics in Chemistry, do not think feasible: so that there seems no greater cause to doubt, that the above mentioned Silver was really obtained out of the pure Gold, then only this, That Men have hitherto so often in vain attempted to make a real Transmutation of Metals, (for the better or for the worse,) and to destroy the most fixed and compacted Body of Gold, that the one is looked upon as an Unpracticable Thing, and the other as an Indestructible Metal.  
To reflect then a little upon what we have been relating, if we did not mistake nor impose upon ourselves, (I say, upon ourselves, the Project being our own, and pursued without acquainting any body with our Aim,) it may afford us very considerable Consequences of great moment  
And in the First place, it seems probably reducible from hence, that however the Chemists are wont to talk irrationally enough of what they call Tinctura Auri, and Anima Auri; yet, in a sober sense, some such thing may be admitted, I say, some such thing, because as on the one hand, I would not countenance their wild Fancies about their matters, some of them being as unintelligible, as the Peripatetics substantial Forms, so, on the other hand, I would not readily deny, but that there may be some more noble and subtle Corpuscles, being duly conjoined with the rest of the Matter, whereof Gold consists, may qualify that Matter to look Yellow, to resist Aqua fortis, and to exhibit those other peculiar Phaenomena, that discriminate Gold from Silver, and yet these Noble parts may either have their Texture destroyed by a very piercing Menstruum, or by a greater congruity with its Corpuscles, then with those of the remaining part of the Gold, may stick more closer to the former, and by their means be extricated and drawn away from the latter. As when (to explain my meaning by a gross Example) the Corpuscles of Sulphur and Mercury do, by a strict Coalition, associate themselves into the Body we call Vermilion, though these will rise together in Sublimatory Vessels, without being divorced by the fire, and will act, in many cases, as one Physical Body: yet 'tis known enough among Chemists, That if You tightly mix with it a due proportion of Salt of Tartar, the parts of the Alkaly will associate themselves more strictly with those of the Sulphur, than these were before associated with those of the Mercury, whereby You shall obtain out of the Cinnabar, which seemed intensely red, a real Mercury, that will look like fluid Silver. And this Example prompts me to mind You, (Pyrophilus) That, at the beginning of this Paragraph, I said no more, then that the Consequence, I have been deducing, might probably be inferred from the Premises. For as 'tis not absurd to think, that our Menstruum may have a particular Operation upon some Noble, and (if I may so call them) some ting parts of the Gold, so it is not impossible, but that the Yellowishness of that rich Metal may proceed not from any particular Corpuscles of that Colour, but from the Texture of the Metal; as in our lately mentioned Example, the Cinnabar was highly Red, though the Mercury, it consisted of, were Silver-coloured, and the Sulphur but a pale Yellow; and consequently, the Whiteness, and other Changes, produced in the new Metal we obtained, may be attributed not to the Extraction of any ting Particles, but to a Change of Texture, whereon the Colour, as well as other Properties of the Gold did depend. But That, which made me unwilling to reject the way, I first proposed, of explicating this Change of Colour, was, That a Mineralist of great Veracity hath several times assured me, that a known Person in the Relators Country, the Netherlands, got a great deal of Money by the way of Extracting a Blue Tincture out of Copper, so as to leave the Body White; adding, that he himself, having procured from a friend (to satisfy his Curiosity) a little of the Menstruum, (whose chief Ingredients his friend communicated to him, and he to me,) he did, as he was directed, dissolve Copper in common Aqua fortis, to reduce it into small parts, and then having kept the Calx of the Powder of this Copper for some hours in this Menstruum, he perceived, that the clear Liquor, which was weak in Taste, did not dissolve the Body of the Metal, but only extract a blue Tincture, leaving behind a very White Powder, which he quickly reduced by Fusion into a Metal of the same Colour, which he found as Malleable as before. Which I the less wonder at, because the Experienced Chemist Johannes Agricola, in his Dutch Annotations upon Poppius, mentions the making of a White and Malleable Copper in good quantities upon his own knowledge; and that of such a kind of Copper, I have with pleasure made Trial, I elsewhere relate. But of these matters we may possibly say more in a convenient place.  
The Second thing, that seems deducible from our former Narrative, is, That however most (for I say not all) of the Judiciousest among the Chemists themselves, as well as among their Adversaries, believe Gold too fixed and permanent a Body to be changeable by Art, insomuch that 'tis a received Axiom amongst many Eminent Spagyrists, that facilius est aurum construere, quam destruere; yet Gold itself is not absolutely indestructible by Art, since Gold being acknowledged to be an Homogeneous Metal, a part of it was, by our Experiment, really changed into a Body, that was either true Silver, or at least a new kind of Metal very differing from Gold. And since 'tis generally confessed, that among all the Bodies we are allowed to observe near enough, and to try our skill upon, there is not any, whose Form is more strictly united to its Matter then that of Gold, and since also the Operation, by which the White Powder was produced, was made only by a corrosive Liquor, without violence of Fire, it seems at least a very probable Inference, That there is not any Body of so constant and durable a Nature, but that, notwithstanding its persisting inviolated in the midst of divers sensible Disguises, its Texture, and consequently its Nature may be really destroyed, in case this more powerful and appropriated Agent be brought by a due manner of Application to work upon the Body, whose Texture is to be destroyed.  
But this Matter we elsewhere handle, and therefore shall now proceed to the Last and chief Consectaries of our Experiment.  
Thirdly then, it seems deducible from what we have delivered, that there may be a real Transmutation of one Metal into another, even among the perfectest and noblest Metals, and that effected by Factitious Agents in a short time, and, if I may so speak, after a Mechanical manner. I speak not here of Projection, whereby one part of an Aurisick Powder is said to turn I know not how many 100 or 1000 parts of an ignobler Metal into Silver or Gold, not only because, though Projection includes Transmutation, yet Transmutation is not all one with Projection, but far easier than it: but chiefly because 'tis not in this Discourse you are to expect what I can say, and do think, concerning what Men call the Philosopher's Stone. To restrain myself then to the Experiment we are considering, that seems to teach us, that, at least among inanimate Bodies, the noblest and constantest sort of Forms are but peculiar Contrivances of the Matter, and may, by Agents, that work but Mechanically, that is, by locally moving the parts, and changing their Sizes, Shape, or Texture, be generated and destroyed; since we see, that in the same parcel of Metalline Matter, which a little before was true and pure Gold, by having some few of its parts withdrawn, and the rest transposed, or otherwise altered in their structure, (for there appears no token, that the Menstruum added any thing to the Matter of the produced Silver,) or by both these ways together, the Form of Gold, or that peculiar Modification which made it Yellow, indissoluble in Aqua fortis, etc. is abolished, and from the new Texture of the same Matter, there arises that new Form, or Convention of Accidents, from which we call a Metal Silver; and since Ours was not only dissoluble in Aqua fortis, but exhibited that excessively bitter Taste, which is peculiar to Silver, there seems no necessity to think, that there needs a distinct Agent, or a particular Action of a Substantial Form, to produce in a Natural Body the most peculiar and discriminating Properties. For 'twas but the same Menstruum, devoid of Bitterness, that, by destroying the Texture of Gold, changed it into another, upon whose account it acquired at once both Whiteness in colour, Dissolublenesse in Aqua fortis, and aptness to compose a bitter Body with it, and I know not how many other new Qualities are attributed.  
I know 'tis obvious to object, that 'tis no very thrifty way of Transmutation, instead of Exalting Silver to the condition of Gold, to degrade Gold to the condition of Silver. But a Transmutation is nevertheless more or less real, for being or not being Lucriferous, and since That may enrich a Brain, that may impoverish a Purse, I must look upon your humour as that of an Alchemist, rather than of a Philosopher, if I durst not expect that the Instructiveness in such an Experiment will suffice to recommend it to You. And if I could have satisfied myself, that good Authors are not mistaken about what they affirm of the Transmutation of Iron into Copper, though, the Charge and Pains considered, it be a matter of no Gain, yet I should have thought it an Experiment of great Worth, as well as the Transmutation of Silver into Gold. For 'tis no small matter to remove the Bounds, that Nature seems very industriously to have set to the Alterations of Bodies; especially among those Durable and almost Immortal Kind's, in whose Constancy to their first Forms, Nature seems to have designed the showing herself invincible by Art.  
I should here (Pyrophilus) conclude what I have to say of the Experiment, that hath already so long entertained us, by recommending to You the repetition of what I had not the Opportunity to try above once from end to end, were it not, that I remember something I said about the Menstruum peracutum, may seem to import a Promise of communicating to You something of the Efficacy of that Liquor upon Gold. And therefore partly for that reason, and partly to make sure, that the present Discourse shall not be uninstructive to You, I would add, That though not only the generality of Refiners and Mineralists, but divers of the most Judicious Cultivators of Chemistry itself, hold Gold to be so fixed a Body, that it can as little be Volatilised as Destroyed, and that upon This ground, that the processes of subliming or distilling Gold to be met with in divers Chemical Books, are either mystical, or unpracticable, or fallacious, (in which Opinion I think them not much mistaken;) though This, I say, be the persuasion even of some critical Chemists, yet, upon the just Expectation I had to find my Menstruum very operative upon Gold, I attempted and found a way to Elevate it to a considerable height, but far less proportion of Additament, than one that were not fully persuaded of the possibility of Elevating Gold; and though I have indeed found, by two or three several Liquors, (especially the Aqua pugilum, enigmatically described by Basilius,) that the Fixedness of Gold is not altogether invincible, yet I found the Effect of these much inferior to that of our Mixture, touching which I shall relate to You the easiest and shortest, though not perhaps the very best, manner of employing it.  
We take then the finest Gold we can procure, and having either Granulated it, or Laminated it, we dissolve it in a moderate heat, with a sufficient quantity of the Menstruum peracutum, and having carefully decanted the Solution into a conveniently sized Retort, we very gently in a Sand-Furnace distil off the Menstruum, and if we have a mind to elevate the more Gold, we either pour back upon the remaining substance the same Menstruum, or, which is better, redissolve it with fresh; the Liquor being abstracted, we urge the remaining Matter by degrees of Fire, and in no stronger a one, then what may easily be given in a Sand Furnace, a considerable quantity of the Gold will be Elevated to the upper part of the Retort, and either fall down in a Golden coloured Liquor into the Receiver, or, which is more usual, fasten itself to the Top and Neck in the form of a Yellow or Reddish Sublimate, and sometimes we have had the Neck of the Retort enriched with good store of large thin Crystals, not Yellow but Red, and most like Rubies, very glorious to behold; (though even these being taken out, and suffered to lie a due time in the open Air would lose their saline Form, and run per Deliquium into a Liquor.) Nor see I any cause to doubt, but that by the Reaffusions of fresh Menstruum upon the dry Calx of Gold, that stays behind, the whole Body of the Metal may be easily enough made to pass through the Retort, though, for a certain reason, I forbore to prosecute the Experiment so far.  
But here (Pyrophilus) I think myself obliged to interpose a Caution, as well as to give you a further Information about our present Experiment. For first I must tell You, that though even Learned Chemists think it a sufficient proof of a true Tincture, that not only the colour of the Concrete will not be separated by Distillation, but the extracting Liquor will pass over tincted into the Receiver; yet this supposition, though it be not unworthy of able men, may, in some cases, deceive them. And next I must tell You, that whereas I scruple not, in several Writings of mine, to teach, That the Particles of solid and consistent Bodies are not always unfit to help to make up Fluid ones, I shall now venture to say further, That even a Liquor, made by Distillation, how volatile soever such Liquors may be thought, may in part consist of Corpuscles of the most compact and ponderous Bodies in the World.  
Now to manifest Both these things, and to show You withal the Truth of what I elsewhere teach, That some Bodies are of so durable a Texture, that their Minute parts will retain their own Nature, notwithstanding variety of Disguizes, which may impose, not only upon other men, but upon Chemists themselves; I will add, that to prosecute the Experiment, I dropped into the Yellow Liquor afforded me by the Elevated Gold, a convenient quantity of clean running Mercury, which was immediately coloured with a Golden coloured Film, and shaking it to and fro, till the Menstruum would gild no more, when I supposed the Gold to be all precipitated upon the Mercury, I decanted the clarified Liquor, and mixing the remaining Amalgam (if I may so call it) of Gold and Mercury, with several times its Weight of Borax, I did, as I expected, by melting them in a small Crucible, easily recover the scattered Particles of the Elevated Metal, reduced into one little Mass or Bede of Corporal or Yellow (though perhaps somewhat palish) Gold. But yet whether the Gold, that tinged the Menstruum, might not, before the Metal was reduced or precipitated out of it, have been more successfully applied to some considerable purposes, than a bare Solution of Gold, that hath never been Elevated, may be a Question, which I must not in this place determine, and some other things that I have tried about our Elevated Gold, I have elsewhere taken notice of; Only this further Use I shall here make of this Experiment, that, whereas I speak in other Papers, as if there may be a volatile Gold in some Oars, and other Minerals, where the Mine-men do not find any thing of that Metal, I mention such a thing upon the Account of the past Experiment and some Analogies. And therefore as I would not be understood to adopt what every Chemical Writer is pleased to fancy concerning Volatile Gold; so I think Judicious men, that are not so well acquainted with Chemical Operations, are sometimes too forward to condemn the Chemist's Observations; not because their Opinions have nothing of Truth, but because they have had the ill Luck not to be warily enough proposed. And to give an instance in the Opinion, that some Minerals have a Volatile Gold, (and the like may be said of Silver,) I think I may give an Account, rational enough, of my admitting such a thing, by explicating it thus: That as in our Experiment, though after the almost total abstraction of the Menstruum, the remaining Body being true Gold, and consequently, in its own Nature, fixed, yet it is so strictly associated with some volatile saline Particles, that these, being pressed by the fire, carry up along with them the Corpuscles of the Gold, which may be reduced into a Mass by the admistion of Borax, or some other Body fitted to divorce the Corpuscles of the Metal from those, that would Elevate them, and to unite them into Grains, too big and ponderous to be sublimed; so in some Mineral Bodies there may be pretty store of Corpuscles of Gold, so minute, and so blended with the unfixed Particles, that they will be carried up together with them by so vehement a heat, as is wont to be employed to bring Oars, and even Metalline masses to Fusion. And yet 'tis not impossible, but that these Corpuscles of Gold, that in ordinary Fusions fly away, may be detained and recovered by some such proper additament, as may either work upon, and (to use a Chemical Term) mortify the other parts of the Mass, without doing so upon the Gold; or by associating with the Volatile and ignobler Minerals, some way or other disable them to carry away the Gold with them, as they otherwise may do; or by its Fixedness and Cognation of Nature make the dispersed Gold imbody with it. On which Occasion I remember, that a very Ingenious Man, desiring my Thoughts upon an Experiment, which he and some others, that were present at it, looked upon as very strange, namely, that some good Gold, having, for a certain Trial, been cuppelled with a great deal of Lead, instead of being advanced in Colour, as in Goodness, was grown manifestly paler than before; my Conjecture being, That so great a Proportion of Lead might contain divers particles of volatile Silver, which, meeting with the fixed Body of the Gold, by incorporating therewith, was detained, was much confirmed by finding, upon Enquiry, that the Gold, instead of losing its Weight, had it considerably increased; which did much better answer my Guess, than it did their Expectation, that made the Experiment, and were much surprised at the Event. But this is no fit place to prosecute the consideration of the Additaments, that may be used to unite and fix the Particles of the nobler Metals, blended with volatile Bodies; though perhaps what hath been said may afford some Hint about the matter, as well as some Apology for the Chemical Term, Volatile Gold: the possibility of which, I presume, we have evinced by the latter part of this Experiment, (in which I am sorry I cannot remember the proportion of the remaining Salts, that were able to Elevate the Gold;) for That I have several times made, and therefore dare much more confidently rely on it, than I can press You to do on the former part, (about the Transmutation, or at least Destruction of Gold,) till You or I shall have Opportunity to repeat that Trial.   

Experiment VIII.  
THough (Pyrophilus) the Experiment, I am about to subjoin, may, at the first glance, seem only to concern the production of Tastes, and be indeed one of the principal, that I devised concerning that subject, and that belongs to the Notes I have made about those Qualities: yet if You do not of yourself take notice of it, I may hereafter have Occasion to show You, that there are some particulars in this Experiment, that are applicable to more than Tastes. And since I had once thoughts (however since discouraged by the difficulties of the Attempt) to make my Notes extend even to divers Qualities, which the operations of Chemists, and the practice of Physicians have made men take notice of; (such as the powers of corroding, praecipitating, fixing, purging, blistering, stupifying, & c-) I presume You will not dislike, that one, who had thoughts to say something even of Chemical and of Medical Qualities, if I may so call them, should give You here an Experiment or two about more obvious, though particular, Affections of Bodies, when there are several things in the Experiment, that may be of a general import to the Doctrine of the Origine of Qualities and Forms.  
We took then an Ounce of refined Silver, and having dissolved it in Aqua fortis, we suffered it to shoot into Crystals, which being dried, we found to exceed the weight of the Silver by several Drachms, which accrued upon the concoagulation of the acid Salts, that had dissolved, and were united to the Metal. These Crystals we put into a Retort, and distilled them in Sand, with almost as great a heat as we could give in a hammered Iron Furnace, wherein the Operation was made; but there came over only a very little sowrish Phlegm with an ill sent, wherefore the same Retort being suffered to cool, and then coated, it was removed to another Furnace, capable of giving a far higher degree of Heat, namely, that of a naked fire, and in this Furnace the Distillation was pursued by the several degrees of heat, till at length the Retort came to be red hot, and kept so for a good while; but though even by this Operation there was very little driven over, yet That sufficiently manifested what we aimed at, showing (namely) that a Body extremely Bitter might afford, as well as it consisted of, good store of parts that are not at all bitter, but (which is a very differing taste) eminently Sour. For our Receiver being taken off even when it was cold, the contained spirit smoked out like rectified Aqua fortis, and not only smelled and tasted like Aqua fortis, to the Annoyance of the Nose and Tongue, but being poured upon Filings of crude Copper, it fell immediately to corrode them with violence, making much hissing, and sending up thick fumes, and in a trice produced, with the corroded Copper, a bluish colour, like That, which that Metal is wont to give in good Aqua fortis.  
Afterwards we took Minium and Aqua fortis, and made a Solution, which being filtered and evaporated, left us a Saccharum Saturni, much like the common made with spirit of Vinegar, then taking this sweet Vitriol of Lead, (as we elsewhere call it) we endeavoured in the formerly mentioned Sand Furnace to drive it over in a Retort; but finding That degree of fire incompetent to force over any thing save a little phlegmatic Liquor, we caused the Retort to be coated, and transferred to the other Furnace, where being urged with a naked Fire, it afforded at length a spirit somewhat more copious than the Silver had done. This Spirit smoked in the cold Receiver as the other had, and did, like it, rankly smell of Aqua fortis, and was so far from retaining any of the sweetness of the Concrete that had yielded it, that it was offensively acid, and being poured upon Minium, it did with noise and Bubbles fall upon it, and quickly afforded us a Liquor, which being filtered, did, by its Sweetness as well as other proofs, assure us, that there would have needed but a gentle Evaporation (if We had leisure to make it) to obtain from it a true Sugar of Lead; and 'tis remarkable, that the Concrete, which appeared White before Distillation, remained, for the most part, behind in the Retort in the form of a black Caput mortuum, (sometimes We have had it in a Yellowish Lump,) which was neither at all sweet, as the Vitriol of Lead itself had eminently been, nor at all sour, as the Liquor, distilled from it, was in a high degree, but seemed rather insipid, and was indeed but a Calx of Lead, which the heat of the fire had in part reduced into true and manifest Lead in the Retort itself, as appeared by many Grains of several Sizes, that We met with in the Caput mortuum, (the rest of which is easily enough reducible by fusion with a convenient flux into malleable Led itself.)  
There are some Phaenomena of this Experiment, that We may elsewhere have Occasion to take notice of; as particularly, That, notwithstanding Silver be a Body so fixed in the fire, that it will (as 'tis generally known) endure the Cuppel itself, and though in the dried Crystals of Silver, the Salt, that adheres to the Silver, increases the weight of the Metal but about a 4 ʰ or a 3d part; yet this small proportion of saline Corpuscles was able to carry up so much of that almost fixedst of Bodies, that, more than once, We have had the inside of the Retort, to a great height, so covered over with the Metalline Corpuscles, that the Glass seemed to be Silvered over, and could hardly, by long scraping, be freed from the copious and closely adhering Sublimate.  
But the Phaenomenon, that I chiefly desire to take notice of at present, is this, That not only Aqua fortis, being concoagulated with differing Bodies, may produce very differing Concretes, but the same numerical Saline Corpuscles, that, being associated with those of one Metal, had already produced a Body eminent in one. Taste, may afterwards, being freed from that Body, compose a Liquor eminent for a very differing Taste; and after That too, being combined with the particles of another Metal, would with them constitute a Body of a very eminent Taste, as opposite as any one can be to both the other Tastes; and yet these Saline Corpuscles, if, instead of this second Metal, they should be associated with such a one as That, they are driven from, would therewith exhibit again the first of the three mentioned Tastes. To prove all this, We took Crystals of refined Silver made with Aqua fortis, and though these Crystals be, as We often note, superlatively bitter; yet having, by a naked fire, extorted from them what Spirit we could, and found That, as we expected, extremely Acid, we put one part of it upon a few Filings of Silver, of which it readily made a Solution more bitter than Gall, and the other part of the distilled Liquor We poured upon Minium: and though, whilst it had been an Ingredient of the Crystals of Silver committed to Distillation, it did with that Metal compose an excessively bitter substance, yet the same Particles, being loosened from that Metal, and associated with those of the Lead, did with them constitute a Solution, which by Evaporation afforded us a Saccharum Saturni, or a Vitriol sweet as Sugar. And for further confirmation, We varied the Experiment, having, in a naked Fire, distilled some dried Saccharum Saturni made with Aqua fortis, the little Liquor that came over, in proportion to the Body, that afforded it, was so strong a spirit of Nitre, that for several hours the Receiver was filled with red Fumes; and though the smoking Liquor were hugely sharp, yet part of it, being poured upon a piece of its own Caput mortuum, (in which We perceived not any Taste) did at length (for it wrought but very slowly) exhibit some little Grains of a Saccharine Vitriol, but the other part, being put upon Filings of Silver, fell upon it immediately with noise and store of smoke, and a while after concoagulated with part of it (which it had dissolved) into a Salt excessively bitter.   

Experiment IX.  
THe Artificial Transmutation of Bodies, being as the rarest and difficultest Production, so one of the noblest and usefullest Effects of Humane skill and power, not only the clear Instances of it are to be diligently sought for and prized, but even the Probabilities of effecting such an extraordinary Change of Bodies are not to be neglected; especially, if the Version, hoped for, be to be made betwixt Bodies of Primordial Textures, (if I may so call them,) and such Bodies, as by the greatness of their Bulk, and by their being to be found in most of the mixed Bodies here below, make a considerable part of those, that we Men have the most immediately to do with. Invited by these considerations, Pyrophilus, I shall venture to give you the Account of some Observations, and Trials, about the Transmuting of Water into Earth, though it be not so perfect as I Wish, and as I Hope, by God's blessing, to make it.  
The first Occasion, afforded me to do any thing about this matter, was my being consulted by a Gentleman, (an ancient Chemist, but not at all a Philosopher,) who relating to me how much he had (with the wont success of such Attempts) laboured after the Grand Arcana, complained to me among other things, that, having Occasion to employ great quantity of purified Rain-water, he obtained from it much less than he wished of the substance that he looked for, but a great deal of a certain whitish excrementitious Matter, which he knew not what to make of. This gave me the Curiosity first to desire a sight of it, in case he had not thrown it away, (which by good fortune he had not,) and then, taking notice of the unexpected plenty, and some of the Qualities of it, to ask him some Questions which were requisite and sufficient to persuade me, that this Residenee came not from accidental foulness of the Water, nor of the Vessels 'twas received in. This I afterwards often thought of, and indeed it might justly enough awaken some suspicions, that the little Motes, that have been sometimes observed to appear numerous enough, in pure Rain water whilst it is distilling, might not be merely accidental, but really produced, as well as exhibited by the action of the Fire. I thought it then worth while to prosecute this matter a little farther: And having put a pretty quantity of distilled Rainwater in a clean Glass Body, and fitted it with a Head and a Receiver, I suffered it to stand in a Digestive Furnace, till, by the gentle heat thereof, the Water was totally abstracted, and the Vessel left dry: which being taken out of the Sand, I found the bottom of the Glass all covered over with a white (but not so very white) substance; which, being scraped off with a Knife, appeared to be a fine Earth, in which I perceived no manifest Taste, and which, in a word, by several Qualities seemed to be Earth.  
This encouraged me to redistill the Rain-water in the same Glass Body, whose Bottom, when the Water was all drawn off, afforded me more of the like Earth: but though the Repetition of the Experiment, and my having, for greater caution, tried it all the while in a new Glass, that had not been employed before to other uses, confirmed me much in my conjecture, That unless it could be proved, which I think will scarce be pretended, that so insipid a Liquor as Rain-water should, in so gentle a heat, dissolve the most close and almost Indestructible Body of Glass itself, (which such corrosive Menstruums as Aqua fortis, and Aqua Regis are wont to leave unharmed,) the Earthy powder, I obtained from already distilled Rain water, might be a Transmutation of some parts of the Water into that substance, yet having unhappily lost part of my Powder, and consumed almost all the rest, (for I kept a little by me, which you may yet see,) I should, till I had more frequently reiterated my Experiments, (which then I had not Opportunity to do, though I had thoughts of doing it also with Snow-water, that I had put into Chemical Glasses for that purpose, and with liquor of melted Hail, which I had likewise provided,) and thereby also obtained some more of this Virgin Earth (as divers Chemists would call it) to make farther Trials with, have retained greater suspicions, if I had not afterwards accidentally fallen into discourse of this matter with a learned Physician, who had dealt much in Rain-water, but he much confirmed me in my conjecture, by assuring me, that he had frequently found such a White Earth, as I mentioned, in distilled Rain Water, after he had distilled the same Numerical Liquor (carefully gathered at first) I know not how many times one after another, adding, that he did not find (any more than I had done) any cause to suspect, that if he had continued to redistill the same portion of Water, it would have yielded him more Earth.  
But the Odness of the Experiment still keeping me in suspense, it was not without much delight, that afterwards mentioning it to a very Ingenious Person, whom, without his leave, I think not fit to name, well versed in Chemical matters, and whom I suspected to have, in order to some Medicines, long wrought upon Rain water, he readily gave me such an Account of his proceedings, as seemed to leave little scruple about the Transmutation we have been mentioning: for he solemnly affirmed to me, that having observed, as I had done, that Rain-water would, even after a Distillation or two, afford a Terrestrial substance, which may sometimes be seen swimming up and down in the Limpid Liquor, he had the Curiosity, being settled and at leisure, to try how long he could obtain this substance from the Water. And accordingly having freed Rain Water, carefully collected, from its accidental, and as it were feculent Earthiness, which it will deposit at the first slow Distillation, (and which is oftentimes coloured, whereby it may be distinguished from the White Earth made by Transmutation,) he redistilled it in very clean Glasses, not only 8 or 10 times, but near 200, without finding that his Liquor grew weary of affording him the White Earth, but rather that the Corpuscles of it did appear far more numerous, or at least more conspicuous in the latter Distillation, then in the former. And when I expressed my Curiosity to see this Earth, he readily showed me a pretty quantity of it, and presented me with some, which comparing with what I had remaining of mine, I found to be exceeding like it, save that it was more purely White, as having been, for the main, afforded by Rain Water, that had been more frequently rectified. And to compare this welcome Powder with That I made myself, I tried with This divers things, which I had before tried with my own, and (because the quantity presented me was less inconsiderable) some others too. For I observed in this new Powder, as I had done with my Own, that being put into an excellent Microscope, and placed where the Sun beams might fall upon it, it appeared a White Meal, or heap of Corpuscles so exceeding, not to say unimaginably, small, that, in two or three choice Microscopes, both I and others had occasion to admire it; and their extreme Littleness was much more sensibly discerned, by mingling some few Grains of Sand amongst them, which made a Mixture that looked like that of Pibble stones, and of the finest Flower. For our Earth, even in the Microscope, appeared to consist of as small Particles, as the finest Hair-powder to the naked Eye. Nor could We discern this Dust to be transparent, though, when the Sun shined upon it, it appeared in the Microscope to have some Particles a little glistering, which yet, appearing but in a glaring light, we were not sure to be no deceptio visûs. 2. I found, that our White Powder, being cast into Water, would indeed for a while discolour it by somewhat Whitening it, which is no more than Spaud will do, and the fine dust of white Marble, and other stones, whose Corpuscles, by reason of their Minuteness, swim easily for a while in the Water, but when it was once settled at the bottom, it continued there undissolved (for aught I could perceive) for some days and nights, as Earth would have done. 3. Having weighed a quantity of it, and put it into a new clean Crucible, with another inverted over it for a Cover, I placed it among quick Coals, and there kept the Crucible red hot for a pretty while, causing the Fire afterward to be acuated with a blast of a Bellows, but taking out the Powder, I neither found it melted, nor clotted into lumps, nor, when I weighed it again, did I see cause to conclude that there was much of it wasted, besides what stuck to the sides of the Crucible, and to a little Clay, wherewith I had luted on the Cover, and which (to show you, that the Heat had not been inconsiderable) was in several places burnt red by the vehemence of the fire; and when I afterwards kept this Powder in an open Crucible among glowing coals, neither I, nor one that I employed to assist me, perceived it all to smoke; and having put a little upon a quick Coal, and blown That too, I found that which I had not blown away, to remain fixed (which some Bodies will not do) upon quick Coals, that will endure the fire in a red hot Crucible. 4. I found this powder to be much heavier in specie then Water. For employing a nice pair of Gold Scales, and a Method that would be too long here to describe, I found that this Powder weighed somewhat (though not much) more than twice so much common Water, as was equal to it in Bulk. And lest some Corollaries, that seem obviously contained in the common, but groundless, conceits of the Peripatetics, about the Proportions of the Elements in Density etc. should make you expect, that this powder ought to have been much more ponderous, I shall add, that having had the Curiosity, which I wonder no body should have before me, to examine the Gravity of the Earth, which seems the most Elementary of any we have, I took some sifted Wood-ashes, which I had caused to be three or four times boiled in a plentiful proportion of Water, to free them from Salt, and having put them very dry into common Water, I found them but little heavier than our newly mentioned Powder, surpassing in weight Water of the same Bulk but twice, and a little more than a 6th part, (Water and It being very little more than as 1 to 2 1/6.) And that you may the less doubt of this, I will yet subjoin, that, examining the Specific Gravity of (white) Glass itself, I found that compact Body to be very little, if at all more than 2 times and a half as heavy as Water of equal Bigness to it. So that the Gravity of that Powder, which, borrowing a Chemical term, we have been calling Virgin-Earth, being added to its Fixtness, and other Qualities, it may seem no great impropriety of Speech to name it Earth, at least, if by Earth we mean not the pure Elementary Earth of the Schools, which many of themselves confess not to be found actually separate, but a Body dry, cold, ponderous, enduring the fire, and, which is the main, irresoluble by Water and Fire into other Bodies specifically different.  
[But to return to the Guise of the Powder, when I asked this Learned man, whether he observed the Glass he distilled in to have been fretted by the Liquor, and whether This lost of its Substance, according as it deposited more Powder, He answered me, (and he is a Person of unsuspected Credit,) that he found not his Glass to have been injured by the Liquor, and that the Water wasted (though he were careful it should not do so by Evaporation and Transfusions) by degrees so much, that there remained, by his aestimate, but about an 8th part of the first quantity: and though, for certain reasons, he kept by him the Liquor last distilled, yet he doubted not, but that it might be very nigh totally brought into Earth, since out of an Ounce of distilled Rain-water he had already obtained near 3 quarters of an Ounce, if not more, of the often mentioned Earth.]  
These several Relations will, I suppose, persuade You, Pyrophilus, that this Experiment is hopeful enough to be well worth your pursuing, if not that perhaps none but such a scrupulous Person as I, would think the prosecution of it other then superfluous. And if You do acquiesce in what hath been already done, you will, I presume, think it no mean confirmation of the Corpuscularian Principles, and Hypotheses. For if, contrary to the Opinion that is so much in request among the generality of modern Physicians and other Learned Men, that the Elements themselves are transmuted into one another, and those simple and Primitive Bodies, which Nature is presumed to have intended to be the stable and permanent ingredients of the Bodies she compounds here below, may be artificially destroyed, and (without the intervention of a Seminal and Plastic power) generated or produced: if, I say, this may be done, and that by such slight means, why may We not think, that the Changes and Metamorphoses, that happen in other Bodies, which are acknowledged by the Moderns to be far more liable to Alterations, may proceed from the Local Motion of the minute or insensible parts of Matter, and the Changes of Texture that may be consequent thereunto? Some bold Atomists would here be determining, by what particular Ways this strange Transmutation of Water into Earth may be performed, and would perchance particularly tell you, how the continually, but slowly, agitated parts of the Water, by their innumerable occursions, may by degrees rub, and as it were grind themselves into such Surfaces, as either to stick very close to one another by immediate contact, (as I elsewhere observe polished pieces of Glass to do,) or implicate, and entangle themselves together so, as to make, as it were, little knots; which knots (he would add,) or the newly mentioned clusters of coherent Particles, being then grown too great and heavy to be supported by the Water, must subside to the bottom in the form of a Powder, which, by reason of the same Gravity of these Moleculae, and the strict Union of the les●er particles that compose them, obtain an indisposition to dissolve in water, and to be elevated or dissipated by the fire; as their Insipidness may be accounted for by its being but the same with that of the Liquor, whence they were made, and their Transparency by that of the Water they were made of, and by the multitude of the little Surfaces that belong to so fine a Powder. But though in favour of such conjectures, I could somewhat illustrate them, partly by applying to this Occasion what I elsewhere observe of the reducing of the fluid Body of Quicksilver by a bare Circulation, (which is but a repeated Distillation) with a proportionable heat, into a real Powder, which also will not so easily be raised by the fire, as the fluid Body, whence by change of Texture it was made; and partly by subjoining, among other things, how by the conjunction of two distilled Liquors digested together, I have obtained good store of an insipid Substance, that would not dissolve in Water, and that would long enough endure no inconsiderable degree of Fire; though, I say, by these and other such particulars, I could make our Atomists conjectures less improbable, yet the full disquisition of so difficult a Subject is too long and intricate to be proper for this place. 
* What is here delivered may be, for the main, verified by what the Reader will meet with in the (following) Xth. Experiment, though That be not It which the Author meant.   
And therefore, without here examining our Atomists explication of this Metamorphosis, we will give him leave for a while to suppose the Transmutation itself to be real, and thereupon to consider, whether the Historical part of it do not much disfavour some of the chief Doctrines of the Chemists, and a fundamental one of helmont's. For if the purest Water may be turned into Earth, it will not be easy to make it improbable, that the other Ingredients of mixed Bodies, which the Chemists call their Hypostatical Principles, are capable of being transmuted into one another, which would overthrow one of the main Foundations of their whole Philosophy; and besides, if out of the simplest Water itself, a moderate fire can produce a large proportion of Earth, that was not formally preaexistent in it, how shall We be sure, that in all the analysis, which the Fire makes of mixed Bodies, the Substances thereby exhibited are obtained by Separation only, without any Transmutation? As for Helmont, 'tis well enough known, that he makes Water to be the Material Principle of all Bodies here below, which he would have to be either Water itself, or but Water disguised by those Forms, which the Seeds of things have given it. I will not here examine, whether this Opinion, if he had restrained it to Animals and Vegetables, might not, with some restriction and explanations, be kept from appearing absurd, since my Eleutherius hath (though without absolutely adopting it) elsewhere pleaded for its not being so extravagant, as it hath been thought.  
But whereas Helmont's Grand Argument from Experience is grounded on this, That the Alkahest doth, as he affirms, by being digested with, and distilled from other tangible Bodies, reduce them all at last into a Liquor, no way differing from Rain Water, though we should grant the matter of fact, yet the Experiment of our Powder will warrant me to question their Ratiocination. For if all mixed Bodies be therefore concluded to be materially from Water, because they are, by the Operation of the Fire, and a Menstruum, after having passed through divers praevious Changes, reduced at length into insipid Water; by the same way of arguing (and with greater cogency) I might conclude, that all those Bodies are materially but disguised Earth, since without intervention of a Seminal Principle, (for Helmont will not allow that Title to Fire, which he styles the Artificial Death of Things) Water itself may be turned into Earth. Indeed if that acute Chemist were now alive, and had such an immortal Liquor, as he describes his Alkahest to be, I would gladly put him upon trying whether that Menstruum would reduce our White Earth into Water. But there being no more probability of that, then that such reproduced Water, being just what it was before, might be turned into Earth again; it may be probably said, that since these Bodies are mutually convertible into one another, (and, as to the version of Water into Earth, by a seemingly slight Operation,) they are not either of them ingenerable and incorruptible Elements, much less the sole matter of all tangible Bodies, but only two of the Primordial, and of the most obvious Schematisms of that, which is indeed the universal Matter, which, as it comes to have its minute Particles associated after this or that manner may, by a change of their Texture and Motion, constitute, with the same Corpuscles, sometimes Water, and sometimes Earth.  
But (Pyrophilus) to leave these Reflections, to return to the bold Conjectures that they are grounded on; though if I had leisure and indulgence enough, I could, I confess add many things in favour of some of those Thoughts: 
* Of the possible ways of turning Liquors into consistent Bodies, by bending, breaking, twisting, and by otherwise changing the Texture of the Liquor, see more particularly the History of Fluidity and Firmness, publishd by the Author.  yet I would not have you wonder, that, whilst I was mentioning the many particulars, that seem to evince the change of Water into Earth, I should let fall some Words, that intimate a Diffidence about it. For, to disguise nothing unto You, I must confess, that having, in spite of an unusual care, unluckily lost a whole paper of the Powder I had made myself, and having unexpectedly been obliged to remove from my Furnaces, before I had made half the Trials I judged requisite in so nice a case, I have not yet laid aside all my Scruples.  
For 1. I would gladly know, whether the untransmuted Rain water, by the deposition of so much Terrestrial Matter, were grown lighter in specie then before, or sharp in taste. Next, I would be throughly satisfied, (which I confess I am not yet, notwithstanding all that the followers of Angelus Sala have confidently enough written,) whether and how far insipid Liquors (as Rain Water is) may, or may not work as Menstruums upon Stones or Earthy Bodies: not to question, whether the Particles of Rain Water may not, by their mutual Attrition, or some other action upon one another, be reduced into Shapes and Sizes fit to compose such a Menstruum, as the Liquor was not before; as in divers Plants, that seem to be nourished only with Water, the Sap is endowed with a sharp Taste, and great penetrancy, and activity of parts.  
2. It were also fit to know, whether the Glass Body, wherein all the Distillations are made, do loose of its Weight any thing near so much, as the obtained Powder amounts to, over and above the Decrement of Weight, which may be imputed to the action of the Heat upon the substance of the Glass, in case it appear by another Glass, kept empty in an equal heat, and for the same time that the Glass loses by such Operations any thing worth reckoning. And it were also not impertinent to try, whether the Gravity of the obtained a Powder be the same in specie with that of the Glass, wherein the Distillations were made: (for that is differed but about a 5th part from the weight of Crystalline Glass I lately mentioned.) Which Scruple, and some of the former, I might have prevented, if I had had convenient Metalline Vessels, wherein to make the Distillations instead of Glass ones.  
3. I could wish likewise that it were more demonstrably determined, what is on all hands taken for granted, (as it appears indeed highly probable,) that distilled Rain Water is a perfectly Homogeneous Body, which if it be not, divers suspicions might be suggested about its Transmutation into Earth, and if it be, 'twill be as a very strange thing, so a matter of very great difficulty to conceive, how a perfectly and tightly Homogeneous Matter should, without any Addition, or any Seminal and Plastic Principle, be brought to afford great store of a Matter of much more Specific Gravity than itself, since we see, that no Aggregate we can make of Bodies but aequiponderant in specie with water, doth, by virtue of their Convention, grow specifically heavier than it.  
4. Having had the Curiosity to try, whether Corrosive Liquors would work upon our white Powder, I found, that not only good Oil of Vitriol would corrode it, but strong and deflegmed Spirit of Salt did readily work upon part of it, and that without the assistance of heat, though not without hissing, and exciting great store of bubbles, as I have known such Menstruums do, when put upon Lapis Stellaris, or Ossifragus, or some such soft Stone; as if that so much defaecated Rain water, actuated by heat, had resolved some of the loser Corpuscles of the Sand or Stone, that, together with some Salts, compose common Glass, as I have observed in some Petrifying Water, that some of the Bodies I took up, and which were presumed to be petrified, were but crusted over with Stone, that seemed generated but by the successive apposition of Stony Particles, that, lying invisibly mingled with the running Water, stuck in their passage to the conveniently disposed Bodies that lay in the Streams way. But yet I must not omit, that, when I suffered this Mixture to settle, as much of the Powder, as seemed to be a very great part of it, remained in the lower part of the Liquor, as if that had rather fretted then dissolved i●, and that not because the Menstruum was overcharged or glutted, as I found by putting in afterwards several fresh parcels of Powder, which it readily fell upon, not without noise and froth. Nor must I forget, that sometimes I have excited such an Ebullition, by pouring the same Liquors upon the Earthy part of Wood-ashes, several times washed in boiling water, (though, I confess, I afterwards somewhat suspected there might remain some little adhering Alkaly, which might occasion those Bubbles, notwithstanding that both I and another, whom I also invited to taste it, took the Earth to be quite Saltlesse.) I might (Pyrophilus) add, that sometimes also me thought I found this Powder (which yet likewise sometimes happened to me with the lately mentioned Earth of Wood-ashes) somewhat gritty between my Teeth, and subjoin divers other particulars, if it were not too tedious to mention to You all the doubts and considerations that have occurred to me about the recited Change of Water into Earth: which yet are not such as ought to hinder me from giving You the Historical account I have set down, since to some of my Scruples I could here give plausible Answers, but that I cannot do it in few words. And if any part of our white Powder prove to be true Earth, no body perhaps yet knows to what the Experiment may lead sagacious Men: and whether in a strict sense it be true Earth or no, yet the Phaenomena, that are exhibited in the production of it, are sufficient to give this 9th Experiment a place among the others (of the same Decad) with which 'tis associated. For since out of a substance that is universally acknowledged to be Elementary and Homogeneous, and which manifestly is fluid, transparent, much lighter in specie then Earth, moist and fugitive, there is artificially generated or obtained a Substance consistent, white, and consequently opacous, comparatively ponderous, dry, and not at all fugitive; the Alteration is so great, and effected in so simple a way, that it cannot but afford us a considerable Instance of what the varied Texture of the minute parts may perform in a Matter confessedly similar. And if frequently distilled Rain Water should not be allowed Homogeneous, our Experiment will at least show as, better than perhaps any hath yet done, how little we are bound to believe what the Chemists, and others tell us, when they pretend manifestly to exhibit to us Homogeneous Principles, and Elementary Bodies, and how difficult it is to be certain when a Body is absolutely iiresoluble into specifically differing substances, and consequently what is the determinate number of the perfectly simple Ingredients of Bodies: (supposing that such there are.) Though I must confess, that my only aim is not to Relate what hath been done, but to Procure the prosecution of it. For if the obtained Substance be, by the Rain Water, dissolved out of the Glass, this will both prove a noble and surprising Instance of what may be one by insipid Menstruums, even upon Bodies that are justly reckoned among the compactest and most indissoluble that we know of, and may afford us many other considerable hints, that have been partly intimated already: and if on the other side, this Powder, whether it be true Elementary Earth or not, be found to be really produced out of the Water itself, it may prove a Magnale in Nature, and of greater consequence than will be presently foreseen, and may make the Alchemists hopes of turning other Metals into Gold, appear less wild, since that by Experimentally evincing, that two such difficult Qualities to be introduced into a Body, is considerable degrees of Fixity & Weight, (whose requisiteness to the making of Gold are two of the Principal things, that have kept me from easily expecting to find the Attempts of Alchemists successful,) may, without the mixture of a Homogeneous Matter, be generated in it, by varying the Texture of its parts.  
I will not now adventure to add any thing of what I have been attempting about the transmuting (without additaments) of pure Alkalizate Salts into Earth, because I do not yet know, whether the Trials will answer my Hopes: (for I do not yet call them my Expectations.) But upon this subject of Transmutations, I could, if it did not properly belong to another Treatise, tell you something about the Changes, that may be wrought upon highly rectified Spirit of Wine, which would perchance make You think of other things of the like kind less infeasible. For whereas 'tis a known thing, that That spirituous Liquor being kindled, (and that, if you please, by other Spirit of Wine actually fired) will, for aught appears, burn all away, that is, be totally turned into flame; if I durst rely, in so important a case, on a couple of Trials, whilst I hope for an Opportunity of making farther ones, I would tell You, that by a way unthought on (that I know of) by any Body, I have, without any addition, obtained, from such Spirit of Wine, as, being kindled in a Spoon, would flame all away, without leaving the least drop behind it, a considerable quantity of downright incombustible Phlegm. And by another way (mentioned indeed by Helmont, but not taught to almost any of his Readers) some Ingenious Persons, that you know and esteem, working by my directions, (but without knowing what each other was doing) did both of them reduce considerable quantities of high rectified Spirit of Wine (that would before have burnt all away) into a Liquor, that was for the most part phlegm, as I was informed as well by my own taste, as by the Trials I ordered to be made: (being forced myself to be most commonly absent.) From which change of the greatest part of that at first liquid Splrit into Phlegm, it seems deducible, that the same portion of Matter, which, by being kindled, may be turned all into Fire, may be, by another way of handling, turned into Phlegm or Water, and this without the addition of any thing, and without being wrought upon by any visible Body, but one so extremely dry as duly prepared Salt of Tartar; and that itself is not so indispensably necessary to the obtaining of phlegm out of totally inflammable Spirit of Wine, but that, as I was saying, I did, by another way, obtain that dull Liquor without employing the Salt, or any other visible Body whatsoever. But I make a scruple to entertain you any longer with Extravagances of this Nature, and yet, if I were sure You would contain your smiles, I would add for conclusion, That, if I had had time and Opportunity to furnish myself with any quantity of that Water, I had it in my thoughts to try, whether that would have afforded me such a Terrestrial substance, as Rain Water had done, and thereby have undergone a new and further Metamorphosis.   

The X. Experiment.  
THere is one Experiment more, two of the chief Phaenomena of which belong to another Discourse; (where I particularly mention Them,) and yet I shall conclude this little Treatise with the recitation of the Experiment itself, not only because divers of the Phaenomena do eminently belong to our present subject, but because I have scarce met with any Experiments more suitable to the Design I have of showing, before I conclude this Discourse, what great and sudden Productions and Destructions of Qualities may be effected by the composition of the smallest Number of Ingredients, even among Liquors themselves, and such too as are believed to be both of Them simple and Homogeneous, and incapable of Putrefaction, that so it may appear, what notable Alterations of Qualities even seemingly slight and easy mixtures can perform among Bodies, both of them fluid, as well as among those that were either both of them stable, or one of them stable, and the other consistent.  
Take then of good Oil of Vitriol, and of Spirit of Wine, that will burn all away, equal parts, not in quantity, but in Weight; put them together by little and little, and having placed the Mixture in a Bolt-head, or Glass Egg with a long neck, and carefully stopped it with a Cork and hard Wax, set the Vessel in a moderate heat to digest for a competent while; (two or three weeks may do well,) then pour out the Mixture into a tall Glass Cucurbite, to which lute on a Head and a Receiver with extraordinary care, to prevent the Avolation of the Spirits, which will be very subtle: then with a very gentle fire abstract the spirit of Wine, that will first ascend, and when the Drops begin to come over sowrish, shift the Receiver, and continue the Distillation with great care, that the Matter boil not over, and when you judge that about half the acid Liquor is come over, it will not be amiss, though it be not necessary, to change the Receiver once more; but whether you do this or no, your Distillation must be continued, increasing the fire towards the latter end, till you have brought over all you can, and what remains in the bottom of the Cucurbite must be put into a Glass well stopped, to keep it from the Air.  
N B. 1. That to the Production of most, if not of all the Phaenomena of this Experiment, it is not absolutely necessary, that so long a Digestion, (not to say, not any,) be premised; though if the time above prescribed be allowed, the Experiment will succeed the better.  
2. That, I remember, I have sometimes made use of Oil of Sulphur per Campanam (as they call it) instead of Oil of Vitriol, to produce the recited Phaenomena; and though the Attempt succeeded not ill, as to divers particulars, yet I afterwards chose rather to employ oil of Vitriol, both because it did, in some points, better answer my Expectation then the other Liquor, and because I would not give occasion to suspect, that the Odours, hereafter to be mentioned as Phaenomena of our Experiment, were due to the common Sulphur, whence the unctuous Liquor, made per Campanam, was obtained, as such, and did no way proceed from the acid Vitriolate Salt, which that Oil (as 'tis improperly called) doth abound with.  
3. That I had likewise the Curiosity to digest Oil of Vitriol with Spanish Wine, instead of Spirit of Wine, by which means I obtained an odd Spirit, and residence, and some other Phaenomena, which I content myself to have in this place given hint of, in regard that Wine being a Liquor of a much less simple nature then its Spirit, the Phaenomena, afforded me by This, are much fitter for my present purpose.  
4. That great care must be had in regulating the fire, when once a good part of the Acid spirit, mentioned in the process, is come over. For if the Fire be not increased, the rest will scarce ascend, and if it be increased but a little too much, the Matter will be more apt, than one would suspect, to swell exceedingly in the Cucurbite, and perhaps run over into the Receiver, and spoil what it finds there, as it hath more than once happened to me, when I was fain to commit the management of the Fire to others.  
Now the oil of Vitriol, and the spirit of Wine, being both of them distilled Liquors, and the Latter of them several times redistilled, and one of them being drawn from so simple and familiar a substance as Wine, and the other from a Concrete not more compounded, then what Nature herself (which, as I elsewhere show, can, without the help of Art, produce Vitriol) doth divers times present us with; these Liquors, I say, being both or them distilled, and consequently volatile, one would expect, that by distilling them, they should be brought over united, as I have tried, that the spirit of Wine, and of Nitre, or also of common Salt may be; and as the spirits of differing Vegetables are wont to be; or that, at least, the Distillation should not much alter them, from what it found them, after they had been well mingled together. But this notwithstanding, these two Liquors being of very odd Textures in reference to each other, their conjunction and distillation will make them exhibit divers considerable and perhaps surprising Phaenomena.  
For First, whereas spirit of Wine has no great Sent, nor no good one, and moderately deflegmed Oil of Vitriol is wont to be inodorous; the Spirit, that first comes over from our mixture, hath a Sent not only very differing from spirit of Wine but from all things else, that. I remember, I ever smelled. And as this new Odour doth to almost all those, whose Opinions I have asked about it, seem very fragrant and pleasant, so I have sometimes had it so exceeding subtle, that, in spite of the care that was taken to lute the Glasses exactly together, it would perfume the neighbouring parts of the Laboratory, and would not afterwards be kept in by a close Cork, covered with two or three several Bladders, but smell strongly at some distance from the Viol wherein it was put, I did not think it unlikely, that so noble and piercing a Liquor might be of no mean efficacy in Physic; and though I missed of receiving an account of its Effects from some ingenious Physicians, into whose Hands I put it to have Trials made of it, yet I cannot despair of finding it a considerable Medicine, when I remember, partly what hath been done by some acquaintances of mine with bare phlegm of Vitriol, upon the account (as is supposed) of that little Sulphur of Vitriol, that, though but sparingly, doth enrich that Liquor; and partly, what the Masters of Chemical Arcana tell us of the wonderful virtues of the Volatile Sulphur of Vitriol, and what I have observed myself, that may invite me to have a good Opinion of Remedies of that nature.  
2. But to show how much the Odours of Bodies depend upon their Texture, I shall now add, That after this volatile and odoriferous Spirit is come over, and has been followed by an Acid Spirit, it will usually, towards the latter end of the Distillation, be succeeded by a Liquor, that is not only not fragrant, but stinks so strongly of Brimstone, that I have sometimes known it almost take away the Breath (as they speak) of those, who, when I had the Receiver, newly taken off, in my hand, did (either because to make sport I gave them no warning, or because they would not take it, as thinking what I told them impossible,) too boldly adventure their Noses in the Trial.  
3. There is in this Operation produced a Liquor, that will not mingle either with the fragrant, or with the foetid Spirit hitherto described, but is very differing from both of them, and is so very pleasant, subtle, and Aromatical, that it is no less differing as well from Spirit of Wine, as Oil of Vitriol. But of this Liquor I give a further Account in a more convenient place.  
4. When the Distillation is carried on far enough, You will find at the bottom, that the two above mentioned Diaphanous Spirits (for Oil of Vitriol is indeed rather a Saline Spirit, than an Oil) have produced a pretty Quantity of a Substance, not only very opacous, but black almost like Pitch or Jet.  
5. And this Substance, though produced by two Bodies, that were not only fluid, but distilled, will not alone be consistent, but (if the Distillation have been urged far enough) brittle.  
6. And though Spirit of Wine be reputed the most inflammable, and Oil of Vitriol the most corrosive Liquor that is known, yet I could not find, that this black Substance would easily, if at all, be brought, I say not to flame, but to burn; nor that it had any discernible Taste, though both the Liquors, from whose mixture it was obtained, have exceeeding strong and pungent Tastes.  
7. And whereas both Oil of Vitriol and Spirit of Wine will each of them more readily, than most Liquors that are yet known, mingle with common Water, and diffuse itself therein, I observed, that this pitchy Mass, if the Distillation had been continued till it was perfectly dry, would not, that I could perceive, dissolve in common water for very many hours, and, if I much misremember not, for some days.  
8. And Lastly, whereas the Oil of Vitriol, and the Spirit of Wine, were both of them distilled Liquors, and one of them exceeding volatile and fugitive; yet the black Mass, produced by them, was so far fixed, that I could not make it rise by a considerably strong and lasting fire, that would have raised a much more sluggish Body, than the heaviest of those that concurred to produce it.  
The remaining particulars, that I have observed in this Experiment, belong to another Treatise, and therefore I shall forbear to mention them in this: nor shall I at present add any new Phaenomena to those I have already recited; those freshly mentioned Experiments, and those that preceded it, being, even without the assistance of the four Observations I have delivered before them, sufficient to manifest the Truth I have been endeavouring to make out, For in the Experiments we are speaking of, it cannot well be pretended, or at least not well proved, that any Substantial Forms are the Causes of the Effects I have recited. For in most of the (above mentioned) cases, besides that, in the Bodies we employed, the Seminal Virtues, if they had any before, may be supposed to have been destroyed by the fire, they were such, as those I argue with would account to be Factitious Bodies, artificially produced by Chemical Operations. And 'tis not more manifest, that, in the production of these Effects, there intervenes a Local Motion, and change of Texture by these Operations, then 'tis inevident and precarious, that they are the Effects of such things, as the Schools fancy Substantial Forms to be: since 'tis, in these new Experiments, by the Addition of some new particles of Matter, or the Recess, or Expulsion of some preaexistent ones, or, which is the most frequent way, by the Transposition of Minute parts, yet without quite excluding the other two, that no more skilful a Chemist than I have been able to produce by Art a not inconsiderable number of such changes of Qualities; that more notable ones are not ordinarily presented us by Nature, where she is presumed to work by the help of Substantial Forms; I see not, why it may not be thought probable, that the same Catholic and fertile Principles, Motion, Bulk, Shape, and Texture of the Minute parts of Matter, may, under the Guidance of Nature, (whose Laws the modern Peripatetics acknowledge to be established by the alwise God,) suffice likewise to produce those other Qualities of Natural Bodies, of which we have not given particular Instances.    
FINIS.   

ERRATA.  
Praef. p. 11. l. ult. read aim. praef. p. 13. l. 13. r. perhaps. p. 68 l. 13. r. destroys. p. 130 l. 14. r. Pear. p. 146. l. 20. r. Principle. p. 247. l. 25. r. Fleurs. p. 231. l. 15. r. it. p. 325. l. 6. a Comma at inflammable. p. 337. l. 7. r. of. p. 411. l. 7. r. former.